The ~SIVA Crisis

Chapters

ii - The Mountains
iii - The Truth of The Matter
iv - The Dreadnaught
v - Tracking the Source
vi - Advancing The Plaguelands
vii - Balkanize-You
viii - Occurred (Expletive)
ix - Putting the Pieces Together
x - Faults and Fears
xii - The Party
xiii - Archon's Forge
xiv - The Revelation
xv - This Longest Night
xvi - Wrath of the Machine
xvii - Betrayal
xix - The Machine City
xx - The Virtue of Hunter
xxi - Psychosis
Epilogue
i - Leaving the Tower
xi - The Replication Chamber (Climax)

ii - The Mountains

Felwinter Peak,

Earth.

Cold. Freezing. Windy.

The mountains were just that. We were climbing a pristine white mountain slope, with trees blanketing the area, while snow fell gently onto the ground. My ship hovered to a close height above the ground and dropped me off. Paledon followed suit. When my feet landed on the ground, I could immediately feel the snow beneath me, along with the cool wind blowing against my body; and for a brief moment, I looked like a lost Thrall as I stood in the wilderness for the first time in ages—drinking in the sights, the smells, and everything that came with being outside.

After my bearings were together, I glanced at Paledon and nodded. Bringing out my weapon of choice, the Boomer, we ascended up the snowy mountain, and my ghost had picked up a transmission from Lord Saladin. “Hold up, I’m getting a signal from our Iron Friend: ‘A group of Fallen has captured Felwinter Peak. My team and I are en route, but we won't get there in time. I need you to secure the observatory at the top. It is imperative that the Fallen do not establish a foothold there. Saladin out.’”

“So we have to basically kill any Fallen that get in our way?”

“Pretty much,” my ghost said. “Let’s get moving you two.”

For the next little while, nothing eventually happened. We hadn’t crossed paths with any Fallen, which was odd given how we were lead to believe they were all over this place. We must’ve been out here for 30 minutes, but not a single thing had attacked nor was there any indication of an attack. I stopped walking and peered at Paledon. “What do you think is going on?”

“I’m not sure,” he said, turning his head to me. “I don’t get it. I thought they were suppose to be Fallen here.”

“Hmm. Let’s keep going. They can’t be far.”

We kept a steady pace up the mountains and gave each other occasional looks at one another. I payed him with a few smiles, but I doubt he knew about them since I was wearing a helmet. Nevertheless, having him with me on an ambiguous mission warmed my heart—especially since he wanted me to co-side with him. I had never once thought this would ever transpire, and for that I considered myself lucky.

I sorta wondered what he thought of all this, going on a mission together. In reality, he probably thought nothing of it; to him, this was probably just another mission, another day, and another fight.

Reality crashed down on me as I noticed a Fallen Skiff appearing in the air, after which it was deploying Fallen enemies. “Well, I guess there’s our targets,” I said, giving a glance to Paledon.

Running up the slope of snow, we took cover behind a large rock and resided our weapons. I peeked around the corner and noticed Fallen gathering around and speaking their gibberish of a language. Near them was an station of some sorts, and they seemed to have old carts on a wire-line. I couldn’t quite understand what they were since it probably had to deal with pre-golden age nonsensical technology. Looked stupid and silly.

With my Boomer in my right hand (and somewhat on edge as to how this thing was going to work) I nodded at Paledon and exposed myself to the open. Most of the Fallen took notice of me and did their little cry for battle, while some ran away to alert other nearby ones.

Determined and ready to open fire, I aimed my weapon at the poor fools that stood in our way, but I was disappointed when I pulled the trigger or whatever was used by the Hive to fire this thing. Instead, I got a stream of Arc bullets flying my way. Paledon jumped in and put a bubble in front of me (in more formal terms, Ward of Dawn, which was a domelike shield, able to block attacks, made of Void energy).

“What’s the matter? Scared to use that thing or what?” he said, popping out of the bubble to return fire.

“No, it won’t seem to work for me. Ah, shit!” I said. “Ghost. Why won’t this work for me?”

Another Skiff was en route and there seemed to be an increase of Fallen within a matter of minutes. It wasn’t anything we couldn’t handle though, but it didn’t help that my weapon refused to work—leaving Paledon to do most, if not all, of the work. Normally a smart guardian would bring more than one weapon with them, but being the dumb-ass I was…

Ghost came out and eyed the weapon. “By my analysis, the weapon is still functional, but it is losing its ability to work properly. You need Hive components to restore it.”

“For the love of the Traveler, do you two have to be talkin’ about a malfunctioning weapon while I’m trying to kill everything? C’mon!” Paledon said, jumping into the air and launching a rocket at a group of Fallen that fell to the aftermath of the explosion.

“Just keep trying! You’ll get it.”

I left the bubble and focused on firing the ascendant weapon. Focusing stupidly, I aimed it high, as I knew the projectiles from Boomers often arced and landed by curving. I channeled my ascendancy, pulled the trigger. Loud noises were a thing, I had forgotten. When the weapon fired, it roared, sending bursts of Arc blasts at the Fallen; most of them fell to the chaotic siege that was my gun, but I could only pull the trigger so many times before the recoil and burning pain in my arm became too much. No wonder those knights were so tough. Their weapons were so ruinous.

Paledon, throwing a grenade, turned his head to me and said, “How’s it working?”

My breathing heavy, I wheezed, “It’s…powerful. My arm already hurts from all the recoil. Give me a moment.”

I had begun to wonder how over-engineered some of our weapons were in comparison to the weapons our enemies use. Obviously, (and without boring you with details) some weapons were more complex than others, but this…this was simple and easy to use! Shoot three to four times, then reload. Believe it or not, the Boomers have a recharge time, which is what I consider a reload.

By the time our assault with the Fallen was over, I had already gotten used to the Boomer. At first, it was beyond insane to use, given the recoil pattern and the burning pain that came with its use, but after awhile it was as easy as defeating Crota.

“Huh,” Paledon said, standing amongst the Fallen bodies that littered the ground. “That thing is quite the gun. You sure showed them.”

At least now I didn’t have to worry about my ammo count. It seemed as though I had an infinite streamline of energy to fire this thing, which was nice. No reloads or ammo required.

As we approached the cable carts, my ghost had aired its way to some control panel that was probably linked to control the them. “Hm, if I hack the programming, I could probably get it working for us to traverse to the observatory.”

“Do it,” I said.

Within mere seconds, the door to the cart opened, and both Paledon and I stepped in, the door closing behind us with a click. Eventually, the cart started moving north, and that’s when I picked up a transmission from Saladin (I had made sure to direct any signals from out Iron Lord friend to me, since there wasn’t anyone mounting the comms, which, now that I think about it, probably wasn’t the most responsible thing for me to do). “Guardian, there are more Fallen reinforcements headed to your position. The observatory isn’t that far from your location. Remember to not allow a single Fallen into the Iron Temple!”

“Wait,” my ghost said. “Iron Temple? As in, Iron Lords?”

“I’ll see you on the other side, Guardian.”

Paledon and I exchanged perplexed looks as we shrugged our shoulders and resided out weapons for the supposed onslaught of Fallen. Neither of us exchanged any words during our time on the cable cart, even though I (and if I were to guess based off his body language) wanted to converse (super badly) about all the secrecy to the place we heading to. As a Hunter, I never really had the responsibility of indulging myself in books or tomes, unlike Warlocks, so hearing about this Iron Temple was a first to me; but despite me not being a space wizard with a fancy library, the idea of delving into the history of the place excited me, more so stepping foot there.

After a while, a Skiff had ripped through the atmosphere and started to follow us. We were wedged between two mountains, both of which had Fallen atop, and they were firing at us as we passed. The skiff turret was also firing at us, and it didn’t help that we were in a metal box that was practically on the verge of collapsing.

With my Boomer thundering loudly and satisfyingly, Paledon, shooting his (from what I could tell) Thunderlord, flinched violently, and bumped into me, causing me to send a blast of Arc energy at our cart, causing it to wobble.

“I’m not so sure I like this metal box anymore.”

A blast from the Skiff turret had created a breach in our little box, and that’s when I had the craziest of ideas. “We should jump. This thing isn’t going to hold for much longer.”

“Are you in insane? Do you see how high up we are?” Paledon said, as if he were unwilling to go through with our improvised plan B.

“C’mon. I’ll see you on the other side!”

With that, I ran and jumped out of the cart, weapon grappled tightly in my hold. I felt as if I could take over the entire universe alone as there was nothing more appeasing than feeling my heart race and adrenaline coursing through my body, all the while of feeling the cold air strike and cool me down from the natural high. This was what being a Hunter was all about: Having fun and making crazy decisions like this.

As I neared the snowy ground, I braced for impact and did a front roll, only to fall on my face afterwards. Being cooped up in the tower for months really did make me clumsy. I pushed myself up, feeling the snow on my hands melt and soak my thin armour. This was the first time I had ever really come into contact with snow; to me, it was strange as learning how to use a new subclass. By the time I had gotten on my two feet, I looked up, seeing Paledon flying in the air and coming down with a crash; when his feet struck the ground, it shook slightly. With his back lurched back and knees bent, he gazed up at me.

“Dramatic much?” I asked.

Paledon gave a grunt of annoyance. I could (somewhat) sense that he was getting tiresome and intense. “Let’s get moving.”

Continuing our climb, pushing through the blowing cold wind, we encountered more Fallen, but they were far from problematic.

Eventually a large tower made of iron and stone crossed out paths and we discerned it was the observatory or at least part of it. There were old markings etched into the wall on it—like one of them Iron Banner symbols with the tree and a wolf on either side. Unlit braziers were scattered around, and I wondered if those were what carried the sacred flames the Iron Lords used to forge their weapons.

As we ascended an iron stairwell, my ghost came out of its dimension and said, “I’m picking up an odd energy reading. I’m not quite sure what it is, but whatever it is, it can’t be good. Let’s keep moving.”

And so we did.

We reached the top of the stairwell, and noticed something floating in the distance. It was a giant Servitor that appeared red and heavily damaged; incipiently, I immediately thought about Sepiks Prime since this Servitor looked like him, but we killed him two ago, so how could that be possible? Fallen goons were kneeling before whatever that thing was, and they were offering it some rod shaped offerings. If I had known any better, it was regenerating.

Paledon and I snuck closer to the site of interest, taking caution not to get caught. Stealth as a Hunter was a speciality, but for a Titan, not so much. Still, we got behind a wall of a tower structure, and I peeked my head around the corner to see what was going on. I couldn’t believe my eyes. It was Sepiks Prime! But…it was regenerating with red energy markers of some sorts.

While I was comprehending and evaluating the situation, Paledon was tapping my shoulder for attention. I could (somewhat) sense he was curious. “What’s going on?”

“Well,” I whispered, “Remember our old friend Sepiks? He appears to be back.”

“Wh-what? Let me see.”

Paledon tried to cross over me, but I grabbed him and pushed him against the wall quietly. “Don’t ever do that. It’s a good way to blow our cover.”

“Since when did you care about playing smart? Usually you rush in headstrong, what gives?”

“Paledon,” I said, stealing another glance of Sepiks. “This is different. We don’t know what we’re up against here. Just think: A dead foe suddenly back from the dead? Yeah, he’s a robot and all, but why are they now just resurrecting him?”

“Why not ask them?”

“Ha! Very funny. Never took you for a smart ass,” I said, pulling out my ghost. “Ghost, what do you make of this?”

My ghost wandered off to get perspective of the situation, its shell spinning and one eye blinking. “Sepiks? Is that him? He appears to be regenerating. How strange. Also, remember those energy signatures I mentioned earlier? They’re through the roof now.”

Immediately after ghost finished speaking, Lord Saladin got on the comms, screaming, “Did you just say regenerating?! Guardian, destroy Sepiks Prime right now! There’s no time to explain. Just do it.”

Then all was silent, but only for a brief moment. “Someone’s cranky today,” I said.

“Time to strike,” Paledon said.

With that, I swiftly vaulted out of cover and immediately conjured two Vortex Grenades in my left hand, along with a poison smoke bomb for good measure. I tossed it at a trio of Dregs about a metre away, who flinched back in surprise at the sudden attack; and after the grenade plastered to the ground, where the group stood, it turned into a mini singularity (or whatever those Warlocks call it) and they fell to their death.

Like the slightly sadistic, savage bastard I am, I momentarily revered in the Fallen’s anguished cried as they were killed one by one, each death giving me a satisfying sense for that which helped me understand my purpose in the universe. As soon as they dropped dead, the singularity of my grenades vanished.

Sepiks did a hard teleport—red matter traversing and streaking in the air—and vanished to a courtyard in the distance, which had stone towers and unlit fire pits scattered around.

Meanwhile, in the corner of my eye, spotted the easily distinguishable Wire Rife powering up from afar, but, with a practiced motion borne from experience, I shadestepped (think of it as a rolling evade) to my left, and the shot careened past my side. I brandished my Boomer and lined up the shot before firing and hearing the thundering boom of my weapon. My Arc projectiles struck the snipping Vandal. The first projectile staggered it while the second one perforated its skull.

A violent barrage of energy projectiles impacted me from the side, causing me to stagger and I fell to the ground. Normally, I would’ve tried deflecting the oncoming projectiles with a sword, or at least dodged them with a shadestep, but everything was happening too fast.

Paledon came rushing up and stood in front of me, acting as a shield. His right shoulder was facing the direction of the oncoming projectiles and he ate them for breakfast. With a tap of his scout rifle he quickly dropped the remaining enemies astray.

He quickly turned around and offered a hand for me to stand. “Get up. We got an old friend to take out.”

As we left the site, we came across an old wooden bridge, suspended by rope, over the highrises that were the mountaintops. We traversed the bridge and found ourselves on the courtyard I had mentioned earlier. In front of us was a massive stone building, with a stone staircase leading up to an entryway, with gigantic stone columns holding the structure.

Suddenly, Sepiks materialized in front of us. “UUUUUUGHAHAHA,” it mocked in its machine voice.

“The hell is with that thing?” I said. “It’s all red and it looks…augmented?”

“Doesn’t, matter,” Paledon said. “We have to take it down.”

“You better do it fast,” my ghost said. “Fallen reinforcements incoming!”

I readied my weapon and glanced at Paledon. “Let’s do this.”

Running headstrong, I fired my Boomer three times, then reloaded. Fired another three times, then reload. I double jumped my way over the staircases, slide on the pathway, and found cover behind a stone column, right near the entryway to the structure. Sepiks was firing his Servitor attack at me. I peeked around the corner and noticed he was now focusing on Paledon. Fallen soldiers were being deployed by the Skiffs, and they all directed their fire at him.

For a moment he staggered, fell to the ground. He looked up at them and, if I were to guess, had the biggest “You’re so dead and going to pay for that” smile. Within mere seconds, while taking damage from Sepiks and the surrounding Fallen, he arose. And that’s when I heard a violent, uproarious, sharp metal clang of a hammer striking an anvil; the battlefield was engulfed in flames, pacifying everything in the inferno. Amidst the bloodshed stood a Titan, a warrior of Light, his form nothing but that of Solar Energy.

Paledon leaped into the air, whipping fiery hammers at Sepiks who flinched for a short period of time before making a hard teleport and moving aside the barrage of hammers. Soon Paledon collapsed to the ground from sheer exhaustion, no doubt from channeling all his Light to ward everything and Sepiks with his ultimate ability, Hammer of Sol.

With nothing but determination, I vaulted from my cover and threw a smoke bomb at Paledon, causing him to go invisible—which should give him more than enough time to find cover. As I ran toward the Prime Servitor, firing my Boomer, I dodged, left and right, most of the projectiles being directed at me, being quick on my feet not to trip on the small rocks that were embedded in the snowy ground.

When I reached a reasonable distance, I stared into the Void without fear. My mind crossed an endless span of nothingness—a reminiscent of what was Earth in the pitch-dark of night. I steered my consciousness toward that nothingness, and scooped up a handful of the Void. My mind faltered for a moment from the immense influx of power, despite the little dark energy I had grasped in comparison to the infinite vast expanse, and I threatened to lose my mind and indulge in the Void. I sort of wondered what Paledon saw of this since I was the only Nightstalker around, or at least from what Cayde-6 told me. I didn’t let my mind veer too far off, though, or else I would’ve lost all focus.

The literal loss of my mind averted, I exited the ethereal confides of my subconsciousness with a bow in my hand. Time in the corporeal world resumed, and I was still at the zenith of my assault against Sepiks. I stopped running and aimed the Void bow up at my target; I concentrated the energy in my right hand and drew Light from the Void. Within mere moments, a barrage of Void arrows soared their way and struck Sepiks. A purple tether was latched to him, preventing him from teleporting. I subsided my power for a brief moment and took the liberty of unloading with my weapon—each subsequent shot firing more thunderously.

The Nightstalker’s ability was truly something to fight for as a Hunter: Being able to tether your enemies, slow them down, and deal more damage, who wouldn’t want that as a Hunter?

With the little time and energy I had left, I launched two more arrows at my foe, and it didn’t seem to do the trick: Sepiks made another hard teleport and materialized in the middle of the battlefield—this time with a protective Arc shield around him, rendering my attacks useless. For some inexplicable reason, Sepiks remained still, not retaliating but rather regenerating itself.

A Fallen Captain and other goons were being deployed on either side of him, forcing me to retreat back to cover momentarily. I made myself invisible with a readily available smoke bomb and motioned to Paledon, who was peaking over the rock, giving me some covering fire.

I leaped in the air and, upon landing, did a front roll into cover. Back padded against the rock, Paledon still firing away at the reinforcements, I grabbed a few incendiary grenades from Paledon’s side—yanked the pins off, and chucked the grenades backward, sending them flying in the air. Along side them, I activated two of my own grenades for good measure. Their detonation resonated, and the sound of dying foes couldn’t have been more assuaging.

Meanwhile, Sepiks began his barrage of attacks once more, each striking the rock in front of us.

“We need to deal with these, Captains, otherwise we can’t do anything!” Paledon shouted over all the barbarous noise. “And there’s more Fallen now!”

If one were to stand here on the battleground, it would be safe to assume anyone with a brain would say that there’s practically a full blown-out war here; and to make matters worse, it was only Paledon and I warding these pesky Fallen off as there was no sign of Saladin anywhere. Where was he? It’s not like there’s gridlock in space or anything.

Regardless though, I took the plunge and nodded at my partner. “You got my back?”

“What the hell kind of question is that?” Paledon asked while reloading.

“Dramatic effect. Duh. I’m a Hunter. It’s all about talking and getting shit done with style.”

“Enough talk, what’s your move?”

I didn’t answer with words.

Tempered by the fires of Light, my iron will remained steadfast through the onslaught of Fallen that prey upon the weak; for I alone was the Slayer of Oryx, the Unchained Conquer, a Knight of Light who sought retribution in all quarters, dark and light, in the beginning and the end and sought to hunt the defiers of Light with barbarous cruelty.

I vaulted over the rock, brandished my weapon, and readied for another battle. There was a Reaver Captain carrying itself around with an aura of authority and rightful hubris. The Captain towered above its lesser brethren in both rank and stature with intricately designed and intimidating armour and a large Shrapnel Launcher to complement his status. A worn but regal cape depicting the Fallen House it served swayed aimlessly on its back, serving as an indiction of the superior statuses in the Fallen hierarchy. A Captain’s armours were usually fortified by heavy shielding, so this one shouldn’t be any different than the ones I had defeated before.

Its many eyes look at me as it stood still, but only for a brief moment: After I shot my Boomer, the Captain teleported to the side, evading my projectiles. By the time I realized where he was, bullets from his weapon were being directed at me. I flinched and fell to the ground, my knees burrowed in the ground; but after a brief moment of recovery, I stood and fired my weapon.

I stood in the same place, firing my diabolical instrument of siege, dodging when essential, and being cautious not to misdirect any of my shots. I used a vanished in smoke for invisibility, and translocated myself elsewhere to get a better advantage in the fight. I was at the highest point in the courtyard, giving me a view of the entire (and practically) battleground. Having the high ground was always a stellar advantage to have, no matter the circumstances. Always easier to shoot down than up.

My weapon unleashed its thunderous destruction.

Boom, Boom, Boom.

Reload.

Boom, Boom, Boom.

Either I was using this weapon incorrectly or the Captain I was fighting had been empowered by something. I was getting frustrated. My shots slowly became more concentrated and I somehow put the weapon in overdrive, allowing me to discharge more shots before reloading.

I had enough of this cocky Captain.

I stared into the Void once more, and as my mind steered into the infinite span of nothingness, I drew my Void bow once more and welcomed it back like an old friend. I shot a devastating arrow at the Captain; when it struck him, he flinched and was unable to teleport and attack as my arrow tethered and acted as a means of suppression.

I fired my weapon, knocked out the Captain’s Arc shield, and eventually dispatched it. He writhed on the cold ground, looking up at me as a sign of mercy, hoping I would do the same. I didn’t.

Immediately after the Captain’s death, I eradicated the remaining Fallen with Paledon’s aid. He managed to recuperate and summon his Hammer of Sol once again, unleashing brutality against those who opposed us.

Eventually Sepiks’s shield disappeared, but rather than fight back, he stared at us. “YUUUUUUURRAGH,” he said, his form spinning and sparking. The red energy around him was still regenerating him even after all the damage Paledon and I had done. Eventually he teleported away in the distance.

I quickly jumped down and found a feeble Paledon on the ground. “You all right?”

His breathing was heavy, but he was able to speak. “Oh, yeah. There’s a reason I love and hate being a Sunbreaker. It’s so draining.”

“Ha, I bet,” I said, extending a hand to help him stand.

“Back there…with your bow and arrow. That was pretty damn cool. ”

“Years of practice my friend. I’m just glad Cayde-6 was—”

“Shiro!” Saladin said on the comms, not giving me ample time to finish. Does this guy get more ruder? “Get a lock on Sepiks location, if that’s what I think it is we need to stop it!”

A ship in the distance came into the sky and hovered lowly over the courtyard ground. Saladin materialized from it and landed next to us. “Shiro, did you get a lock on?”

“I did. Looks like he’s back in the Devil’s Lair. We can deal with him later. But right now you should probably let the two lads in front of you what’s going on. I’m going to continue scouting the mountains and make sure there aren’t any more Fallen around.”

“Guardian,” Saladin said, turning away from us and walking toward the entryway to the giant stone temple. “Begone. This is a matter I need to deal with and me alone.”

“Hold on,” I said following behind.

Saladin stopped in his tracks and turned around. “No. There’s not a hold on here. This threat is something only I know how to handle. I won’t let anyone else suffer the same fate as my fellow Iron Lords who past away from said threat. If you know what’s good for you, back down right now.”

My calm demeanour slowly changed and I felt my body heat up into consuming anger. As I stood, my hands clenched into fists, I nearly drew my weapon up. Saladin seemed to take notice of my Boomer, and gave a contemptuous look. “We just saved this place, you should be thanking us!” I said.

Saladin turned around and ignored me.

“Why you walking away?”

“Hunter…” Paledon intervened, putting a hand on my shoulder.

“No! Seriously. Why? You asked us to come here, to stop the Fallen from breaching this temple and now that we’ve done just that, you’re telling us to fuck right off. Give me one good reason I shouldn’t strike you right now.”

“With what? That thing?” Saladin said. “It probably doesn’t work for you. You’re nothing but flash, kid.”

Out of anger, my finger accidentally slipped on the trigger, sending a few shots in Saladin’s direction, but none of them hit him. I creased fire and stood there; if he could see my face through my helmet, he would know, right there and then, that I do not like being played or misguided because of some underlying truth of a problem that refuses to loom to the surface.

With the wind blowing and nothing but silence between the three of us, the air was getting oddly tense and distressing.

In all seriousness, I couldn’t quite pinpoint why Saladin was acting this way, given that he was a mature, respectable, and honourable Titan. Perhaps whatever the threat he was talking about rattled his nerves severely. After thinking over the perturbed silence, I sheathed my weapon and said, “Look, just tell us what’s going on. Why was Sepiks reanimated? We killed him a few years ago, back in the Devil’s Lair in the Cosmodrome.”

No response. Just a still figure whose form was moving slightly in the wind.

“To hell with you then.” I turned around, but was abruptly stopped by none other than Paledon. “What?”

“Let me speak with him,” Paledon whispered in my ear. “I’ll get him to talk.”

For the next little while, I sat alone in the courtyard, surrounded by dead Fallen, getting met thoughts in order. Normally I am the precise and calm type, not one to act temerarious and stupid, despite my nature (as a Hunter) to act to the former and latter. Never had I threatened another fellow Guardian with a weapon or out of anger; doing that was a first for me.

As I sat on the stone ledge, my feet dangling in the air, I felt the cool air swirl around my legs, sending chills through my spine. The stars were gleaming and the Traveler sent its glorious Light to us—not only as a means to power us, but also illume our lovely planet.

Out here in the mountains, where there is practically no one, was quite a beautiful excursion: Being left to oneself. Heh, that’s what Hunters are all about, really, working alone. We tend to get shit done more efficiently alone than if we were to have someone tag along; besides, Warlocks and Titans have a difficult time keeping up with how fast we move and how nimbly we move, since we’re naturally gifted with agility and stealth. But for me…having at least one companion or a team was something I was more particularly fond of since it gave me more reasons to be mischievous and talkative.

My ghost pulled itself out from its dimension on his own accord. The nice thing about ghosts was that, while extremely useful and pleasing to have, they couldn’t read our thoughts or mind; and it was something I was grateful for since ghost can get a tad sappy with me sometimes.

My ghost’s eye trailed the gun I wielded, which I now held loosely at my side. “You know,” he said, “I’m surprised that thing worked for you. May I ask what’s up with you and that thing, anyway?”

I shrugged my shoulders and continued to stare at the star-painted sky.

“You unceremoniously picked it up off the ground a little while after defeating the Warpriest back on the Dreadnaught. Normally we leave our fallen foes’ weapons when they die as a way of honouring them in battle. Now you’re treating it like a gift from the Traveler. Also, do you remember what I said earlier about it?”

“Mhmm,” I mumbled, paying little attention to what ghost was saying.

Another thing about ghosts, or from what I had learned, was that they never seem to get angry at you, despite how rude you may be toward them: Not listening to them, pushing them aside, calling them “Little Light”, and even desummoning them.

But I knew I had to say something eventually; my ghost was ruthless when it came to getting something out of me. So I answered. “What sort of components do we need to fix the weapon?”

“I’m not sure, but Banshee-44 would be a good start.”

“Duly noted.”

My ghost vanished as I got up from my seat, my eyes never averting from the night sky, though. I had always had a fascination with stars; made the night more beautiful than it should be. I always thought of starlight as the Traveler’s aid, helping us fight the Darkness, but my belief is simply not true.

With the little courage I could scrounge, my eyes averted from the sky and focused on the giant temple in front of me. It had been nearly two hours since my confrontation with Saladin. Paledon and him couldn’t have been talking for this long now, or if they were, what about?

Curiosity got the best of me and I decided it was time for me to see what those two knuckleheads were talking about.

I traversed through the entryway and found myself inside the gigantic stone structure; and it was right there and then when my eyes dilated, giving me a wide, impeccable view of the Iron Temple. Inside there were multiple tall statues circling the closed-colosseum; between them was a giant tree, branching all the way up to the ceiling, where the iron bells suspended above the statues. In the middle, there was a stone walkway with water surrounding it, and in the middle of it was an ablaze firepit.

Brown, also. The atmosphere was very brown and old-fashioned.

The two Titans were standing in the middle, their voices slightly audible. Oddly enough, they didn’t take notice of me, probably because of my sneaky nature. My footsteps are always silent and immaculate, each step calm and precise enough to not distinct my whereabouts; but it wasn’t hard for me to make my presence known. When they noticed me, they faced me. I was curious as to what they had conversed.

“So,” I said, “did you two have a nice little slumber party without me?”

“Real talk, Hunter,” Paledon said.

“Oh no, please don’t tell me he infected you with seriousness too!” I had my hands plastered on my face like I was scared and shocked.

Paledon took his helmet off, and I saw how severe his expression was. “I mean it. I’ll give you the gist as to what’s going on. Right now we should leave Saladin to clear this place of the dead Fallen and let his mind grasp the situation. We got a lot of work to do, Hunter.”

I smiled reluctantly, unsure as to what work had to be done now that we’ve (at least from what I could discern) got a new threat on our hands. Paledon gave me a look that suggested that I best get in serious mode, even though that’s a defiance of my nature. Paledon kept walking, and I fell in line behind him.

iii - The Truth of The Matter

The Last City,

Earth

Swish!

I materialized into existence a foot above the ground before landing on my feet safely. I loosened the seals of my helmet and with a hiss, the airtight atmosphere around my head rushed out of meet the morning winter air. There was nothing better than taking off our helmet after wearing it for so long; after awhile it gets stifling and, under extreme conditions, unbearable. Nothing spoke more volumes than feeling the fresh air sensate your head.

I took in a breath, confirming it: Cold, just like on Felwinter Peak.

Paledon had followed suit and did the same, removed his helmet.

Shrugging off the cold, the familiar surroundings of the Tower swam into my vision. It had been a while (as you probably know by now) since I left this place. Coming back home after warding off the agents of Darkness was easily one of the most satisfying feelings; but right now there was only dread and panic coursing through my veins. I disobeyed the Vanguard, and I was sure I’d be given hell for it.

Or maybe they’ll cut me some slack.

The ground and various edifices of the Tower were shrouded in a thick fleece of snow. Fellow Guardians were scattered around the grounds every which way—taming their duties, whether it be visiting vendors, turning in bounties at the tracker, or chilling out with friends before their next call for a mission.

I walked up the steps in front of where I spawned and looked to my right, noticing Paledon by my side. I contorted my faceplates into an amused smile.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” I said, having ghost stow my helmet.

“No reason,” he said.

“So, then, real talk. When shall we get down to business? What’s this new threat we’re going up against? What’s got Saladin all tied up in a knot?”

“Hunter…”

“What?” I scrunched my facial features, giving him the sure look that I was being serious.

“We just got back from a mission. I think we should rest a little and debrief what happened over to the Vanguard.”

I moved in closer. “Are you crazy? I disobeyed them! If anything, I’ll be out of commission for another eight months or something!” I paced back and forth, taking in a shaky breath of cold air, all the while of feeling my throat constrict. Panic rose like the bile in my body, and for a brief moment, speaking was foreign to me, as was walking. I was frozen in place with my eyes glued to Paledon. Each breath was like inhaling fire. He took notice of my nervous breakdown.

The Vanguards don’t like disobedience. They like order. They give you a directive and you better haul ass to do said directive until it’s done.

Paledon grabbed my clammy hands. Squeezed them. Felt them. Scuffed them. “Hello? Hunter, look at me.”

With his hands in my own, it felt as though all the worries in the world had vanished like a flame being extinguished by the gentle wind. I mustered the courage to look up at the one whom I admired and sought as my friend.

“Don't worry, everything will be fine,” he said. “When we go tell the Vanguard what happened, you let me do the talking. You don’t have to say anything, I promise.” His voice wasn’t as intimidating or loud like it usually was; it was soft and reassuring which somehow put me at ease. He seemed to take notice of it with a smile. “Now go get some rest and get that Boomer sorted out. We’ll meet up later.”

I found myself lost for words when he walked away in the other direction. Nothing more between us was said.

“Paledon…” I said under my breath. “Thank you.”

I looked ahead of me. A flash mob of guardians had assembled and begun to display their best dance moves in front of an unamused Banshee-44, the Gunsmith, whom I sought to visit. He’s your go-to-guy for guns, ammo, weapon parts, and even armour materials. Whatever you need, Banshee-44’s got it!

By the time I had reached the threshold of the Gunsmith’s shop (it’s outside for the record) which had an impressive array of different weaponry in cases that were bolted on the wall behind him, all the mischievous guardians scattered about, realizing there was no time for clowning around.

The Gunsmith had an emotionless countenance, a trait of some exos, depending on their programming. As I approached, I checked all quarters around me; I had known I would surely get suspicious looks for brining in an Hive weapon, especially since they’re directly connected to the Darkness. When it was all was cleared, ghost materialized it and my hold and I showed it to Banshee like it was some offering.

“Holy hell,” he said. “What do we have here…”

“It’s a Hive Boomer,” I said.

“Pfft, I know that much. Where’d you get it. And more importantly, why do you have it? I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone with one, given how chaotic those things can be.”

“I picked it up from the Warpriest when my fireteam and I raided Oryx’s Dreadnaught a couple months ago. Today was the first time I had ever used it.”

“And it worked for you?” Banshee said, picking up the weapon and eyeing it like it was some mystical object not known to man. His fingers trailed alongside the exterior casing, careful not to slip a finger into to the core that made the weapon work. “I’m impressed you got such a weapon to work for you. Normally Hive weapons like this don’t work for guardians. How you managed to get it to work is beyond me.”

“I’m surprised I got it to work as well. But I did have some problems using it. Every so often it…jams, I guess? Or rather, it doesn’t fire for a period of time. Like it reloads. But when I see Hive use it, they can fire non-stop, you know?”

“Hmm…” Banshee mumbled. He picked up the weapon and examined it carefully. “I don’t see anything wrong with it. Perhaps it was never meant for guardian use, hence why it doesn’t work for you the same way it does for Hive. That’s my best guess. Give it some time. It’ll work the way to expect. That’s how it is for any gun you use.”

He handed me back the weapon.

“Anything that could help me speed up the process?”

“Well,” he said, walking over to his workbench, flipping through pages in some book, and eventually stopping the flow of pages, whereupon he began tracing his finger from the top of the page to the bottom. Reading. What a lovely way to get information! Banshee had a non-impassive demeanour to look back at me. “If you really want it to work, bring it back to where you got it. There should be some way to enchance it using Hive technology.”

Looking strictly at the array of guns in the cases, bolted on the walls, so my gaze didn’t rudely drift away in a fashion that would surely make me appear as ungrateful, I waved and said, “Thanks! I’ll come back to ya if I have any more problems with it.”

Banshee gave me a dint thumbs up, then went back to his work.

Sleep. Oh, how I adore sleep.

As absurd as it was, and it was ludicrous, we guardians do, in fact, sleep. Or so I like to think. It makes us more human and alive than the idea of just being mindless space zombies, risen by the Traveler. Rest is still a thing nowadays. It seems no matter what empowers us, we as humans still require it; but no matter! Sleep, to me, was something I enjoyed doing because with it came dreaming.

Sometimes, though, I’d get nightmares from all the horrific things I have seen in battle; reminiscing fragments really do take a toll on the mind; it’s no wonder Warlocks are always so clearheaded with their incense and meditation, those cocky swines!

Each guardian had a quarters of their own, while some shared one together. My room (which I’m sure you’ve already had a taste of what it was like) was somewhat spacious enough to bunk with another fellow guardian. I had my bed, armour stand, liquor cabinet and chest, where a bunch of my valuables were stowed…The walls of my room were coated by a red fabric, and the rest of the decor (bedding, liquor cabinet, my nightstand with a lamp, dresser) were black with a thin gold trim around the edges. Above my bed was a large portrait of the Traveler, courtesy of the Speaker for destroying the heart in the Black Garden. I even had a window, just so I could see what the weather was like.

As I lay sprawled on my bed (with my armour off; we also wear regular apparel when not in our armours or some of us [like me] go naked) my head focused on a holographic picture that emulated on my nightstand. It was Paledon and I during the celebration party that was thrown for me and my fireteam after Oryx’s defeat. The Tower couldn’t help but throw a party for such a feat; you see guardians coming home and claiming to have killed a Hive god everyday. Seeing the picture made me smile.

I felt my consciousness ebbing away, and then all my thoughts ended. All the thoughts and fantasies about Paledon and I being together (happily) ended into a tide of dreams.

I had been down in my room for most of the day. It was night by the time I had woken up from my slumber, though I wish I hadn’t been stirred awake by ghost (what a savage). The minuscule snow storm had subsided and all was calm. Just a clear night sky.

As I arose upright in my bed, the covers overtop me still, a loud knock sounded from outside my door. Sounded like a drug dealer banging on an addict’s room for Glimmer.

“Come in!” I said, grabbing some pillows to cover my nakedness.

The door swung open and a Paledon ambled his way in, his expression that of disbelief.

“What? You never seen a naked guy?” I said, sticking my tongue out as I got up, being careful not to expose my parts.

“Uh, yes!” he said, his voice clearly nervous. “I mean, no! No, I haven’t!”

“You’re goofy for a Titan, you know that, Paledon?”

As I was putting on clothes in front of my dresser, I noticed Paledon staring at me in the reflection of the mirror; was he just staring at me? If so, for what reason? Could he possibly be…?

I turned around, fully dressed now, and my cheeks felt like they were heating up, giving me the appearance of a tomato. “Paledon…were you watching me dress?”

“Totally. Nothing beats that sweet Hunter ass.” His voice was leaking a faucet of sarcasm.

“Did you just…”

“Enough chit-chat. We have a lot to discuss,” Paledon said, grabbing my Graviton Forfeit helmet from my stand and tossing it my way. He even got a hold of the boots I got for competing in Trials of Osiris at me.

“Thanks,” I said dryly. “Could’ve done that myself, you know.”

“I’ll be out waiting.”

“Wait, Paledon!” I said, getting my last boot on. “Come here. Please.”

I looked dubious. But then, I trusted myself to say the right things; besides, what did I have to lose? Taking a deep breath, as he approached me, a smile crossed my face and his too. His smile was bright and cheerful, as were my heartbeats for having gotten closer to someone I sought to be with.

He took a seat right next to me, on my bed, and everything around me was partially non-existent.

Between the darkness of the night and the faint starlight that shone through my window, there would never be a better time than to sneak in a kiss, given that everyone would be asleep; and if there was the slightest hint of sound from Paledon’s reaction, no one would hear it or suspect anything. I wondered why he was so content on doing everything I asked of him, especially now, given that he was consequential and dour just a minute ago: Throwing my helmet, my boots, yelling at me to suit up. Now he’s like some lost ghost who wants to find its guardian.

When he sat next to me, he said, “What’s up? You look like you’re in pensive thought. Something the matter?”

Staring out the window, I found my mind drifting until it settled on, of all things, what to say. Pfft. Should’ve done that sooner! Dummy. I was waring no apparel to cover my upper torso, toned more than ever thanks to all the work I do in the field and because of the Traveler’s Light. Oh, pathetic me! I’m always so quick to falter to my fears instead of sucking them up! Seeing Paledon next to my bed should make me enticed to make a move, not think about what I should say. It was amazing the amount of patience he had for me; then again, patience can do a lot of things.

I remembered his smile, wondering how he could be happy.

“Paledon…” I said, perpetual emotion clawing its way up to me.

His face was scarlet, but his eyes were closed in contentment as he sat and listened to me, waiting anxiously as proven by his thumbs dancing around one another. “Well, what is it? What do you have to tell me?”

I sighed. “I think that I’ve grown a stronger liking to you…you’ve been with me through so much. From challenging Skolas, back in the day, to taking out Oryx, the Taken King…and now this. And after loosing Orion…”

There was some part of me that wanted to take back everything I had said to him up at this point. The ambiguous hints as to where my words were taking this seemed cryptic and dishonest; not valiant but rather cowardly. “I just wanna be honest with you about something, Paledon. You can reject or hate me for what I’m about to say or do, but I hope you can understand.”

I felt a surge of something between frustration and fiery courage, even more fiery than all the solar energy combined. It warmed me, empowered me, paralysed me. Now that I truly knew Paledon, while could seeing beyond his exterior and the flaws he possesses, I finally appreciated my feelings toward him and all that he had done for me. I had said this a zillion times, but I’ll elucidate it once more: Looking at him, while he looked back at me, was beautiful and painful.

On impulse, I pulled him in for a snappy hug, then drew back to see his eyes. They were both blushing violently now, but I was beyond caring. I could see everything I needed to hear in them; no words had to be elicited because, right there and then, it was blatantly obvious.

Paledon seemed to get annoyed at the lack of conversation, so he withdrew a little further, albeit it not far enough to be out of my reach. Nonetheless, my eyelids drooped a little.

C’mon, man! There’s not turning back now!

My heart was hammering more violently than that of a Sunbreaker, whose hammer strikes those with brutal and inhuman power. The sounds of my heart resonated like some musician striking drums to my ears. To me, the world had faded away. The Darkness, the Light. Traveler. Everything. And the only thing existing was Paledon and I.

Feeling wonderful and terrible simultaneously, pride and guilt and sheer nervousness crashing down in waves and overtaking me, I didn’t give a shit about the consequences. All I wanted, more than anything, was to make Paledon’s life a little brighter.

“I like you. More than a friend.”

With that, before Paledon could react, I pressed my lips lightly against Paledon’s.

For so much of my life, I had hidden behind a mask. You might ask yourself, how is that? Well…I’ll make it simple for you. We may be (technically) space zombies or dead, but that doesn’t mean we lack humanity, especially if we are human (I can’t speak for the Awoken or Exos since, well, I’m neither) but the point for us still stands. We still struggle here in this day and age, and don’t let anything else dispute it. You have my word; we still struggle with our very essence as undead beings. Seeing different worlds and enduring their hardships, creating friends with whom you fight alongside will do that to you. Life, undead life, doesn’t matter. What does matter are the interactions your have with others and how they stick to you, how they affect you because, really, in the end, it will change you.

However, as I stood, dumbfounded on my bed while I kissed Paledon, I felt it slip away, felt it shatter into a thousand motes of light, and was glad to let it go. I knew that I would never need to hide myself again, at least with Paledon. He already knows how I feel. I was numb in every part of me; and as the initial shock faded, I began to run my hands softly through Paledon’s hair, and pulled him closer, kissing him for all he was worth.

I relaxed under his grip; he didn’t seem to oppress my motive by making a move on him, though I couldn’t tell if he was being polite as in “just rolling with it” or because he didn’t want to hurt my feelings. Truth of the matter was that he could never hurt me, unless he outed our friendship; I would be pretty shattered by that, but with it comes a valuable experience: Don’t make out with beautiful Titans.

By now, however, he would’ve said something as I had put my tongue in his mouth; some boundaries might had been violated, but what difference does it make? Might as well make the best mark I can to win his heart.

Tears were taking down Paledon’t face, and they soon wetted my check. I broke away from his lips momentarily, moving hesitantly now, and began shyly kissing away the moisture under Paledon’s eyes, nuzzling him until his face was dry. I felt a sudden burning to justify myself, to let Paledon know that I wasn’t trying to take advantage of him in a time of desperation.

“Paledon…” I whispered. Some part of me expected to see hurt, or reproach, or confusion on his face, but all I could see was clear, honest understanding. No more words were necessary, for I felt there was nothing more that I could say to improve on the cadence gleaming in his eyes.

Gah! Look at me getting all sappy. I’ll move it along. Yada, yada, yada…okay, here we are!

“I’ve never meant anything more,” he said in a quiet voice, smiling timidly.

“You didn’t mind?” I asked.

Paledon moved closer, smiled, and wrapped an arm around my shoulder. “Mind?” He chucked incredulously. “Okay, time to let it out. I’ve been thinking about you more for the past few months now. I’ve had dreams about you, Hunter. There’s a reason I came to your outpost yesterday. I wanted to confess to you, but clearly that didn’t happen because we got dragged into this mess of ours now. But it seems you beat me to it.”

My cheeks were heating up, both in surprise and delight. “Really? I never realized. All my other friends would make cracks about me being stupid for thinking you swung your hammer this way.”

“Yeah, well, it just so happens this Titan swings his hammer both ways. Look, I’m going to be straight with you (no pun intended by the way), I never thought I’d be attracted to another dude. That was until I met you. When I joined your fireteam all those years ago, all the missions we’ve done together…I’ve developed some love for you. But I won’t admit it now. I’m not ready yet.”

“I can vouch for the same as well. I do have some level of love with you, but I won’t admit it either. Not yet. It’s too soon.”

I rested my head on his shoulder and cupped his hand with my own.

“I don’t like men,” Paledon said. “I like you.”

I laughed with flattery. “Well, that’s good, ‘cause I like you too.” I left Paledon’s side for a moment, wandering over to the dresser to get something. After retrieving it, I sat back down. In my hand was an orange pendant, the symbol being the Hunter Class symbol. Our “dog tags” per se. I handed it to Paledon.

“I’d like you to wear this at all times. So when we’re not working together, I won’t be far.”

He took it from me and caressed it lightly. Another warm smile crossed his face. “I don’t have mine, though.”

“Doesn’t matter. You keep yours.” I enveloped his hands with my own. “How do you feel about this? About us?”

“I’m not even thinking about it, if ya want the truth,” Paledon replied. “It makes me happy knowing I’m with the one person I’ve sought to be with for all these years. No more crying to sleep, thinking that you’d reject me. C’mon, don’t make me get all weepy and sappy.”

I, despite my curiosity, knew not to press him for further details on what he felt. We were still on a high, and I didn’t want to shoot it down. “So,” I said with a smile, “shouldn’t we be heading to the Vanguards now?”

“Oh, shit!” Paledon said, quickly glancing at the clock on my wall. “We’re 20 minutes late!”

“They’re not going anywhere. I’d rather us share this moment. Please?”

I was amazed at how much my own courage had increased since I made my move on him.

As we were both still on the bed, I couldn’t resist my urge any longer. Without speaking or breaking eye contact, I pulled the Titan into a tight embrace, wrapping my arms around him, and I felt Paledon respond eagerly—albeit I couldn’t tell if he was responding to the sudden hug or the fact that we were late for our debriefing. Our lips met once more, both of us having moved forward at the same time, and to me, the world seemed to melt into a blur. Time meant nothing. Somehow, I found myself lying on top of him on the bed, though I was unable to feel his heartbeat as he was geared up in armour.

I sensed his mouth opening, and I followed suit, almost unthinkingly, the butterflies in my stomach leaping into a whirlwind as our tongues met, each struggling to enter the other’s mouth. This was all so much more than I had ever expected, and I closed my eyes in contentment. Nothing could spoil this moment.

Afterward. It took me a moment or two to get the rest of my armour on. After that, I followed Paledon outside the residence section of the Tower.

Making my way to the Vanguards had been harrowing.

I realized after leaving my sanctuary that I had been neglecting the inexorable fate that might become of me. Once I had brought it up to logical reasoning, however (wow, I sound like a Warlock) there was leverage on my side, for once. Having warded off a new threat and knowing, somewhat what we’re dealing with, was a plus to have. Nonetheless, I was still anxious, though with Paledon with me, and with out new status, I wasn’t nearly as distressed as before.

As Paledon and I approached the Vanguard hall, I stopped for a moment and faced him. “So, uh, you sure about this?”

“I am. Don’t worry,” Paledon said, stopping in his tracks, turning around, and putting his hands on his waist as a way to show his steadfast confidence, alone with his inextinguishable pride “Everything will be fine. Breathe through your nose.”

Despite him actively looking at me, I somehow didn’t feel at ease. Channeling the little courage and “suck it up” attitude I could muster, my tracks lead me to the large table where the Vanguards were standing, all in a triangulation of one another. Paledon followed suit—his hand on my shoulder as a sign to remain calm and collected.

As I stepped up, I got all sorts of mixed miens directed at me. I stood at the opposite end of the table, facing my favourite Vanguard, Cayde-6.

“Hello, Hunter,” Cdr. Zavala said, his voice deep and serious. “Have a good mission?”

“You could say that,” I said sagely. “I did what I had to do.”

“You disobeyed a direct Vanguard order. Now, I’m going to make this…easy for you. Either you—”

“Oh, give the kid a break,” Cayde-6 said. “It’s not like he hurt anyone. Besides, we’re up against new threat now, aren’t we?”

“I was talking.”

“Hey, I can talk too, you know. Ikora and I didn’t agree with you on your decision to put our old friend, Hunter, here out of commission. So excuse me if I’m not siding with you.”

“But he violated Vanguard protocol!”

“So what?” Ikora Rey said, her voice sound soft and clam. Her hands were together, showing vigilance and serenity. I could even see it in her eyes. “Maybe he had reasons for doing what he did, just like we all do. I can’t blame him for leaving to go on a mission, which we have questions about by the way. It’s been six months since Oryx’s defeat, and Hunter hasn’t left the Tower until now. I’m sure any guardian would have made the same choice. So don’t give him hell for it.”

Cdr. Zavala slammed his hand against the table to get everyone’s attention. It worked. “That’s the problem he shouldn’t have made the choice in the first place and—”

“With all do respect, sir,” Paledon interjected as he came from behind me, tossing a strange coin in the air for dramatic effect. “It was my doing. I’m the one that talked him into joining me. I didn’t want to go alone since, well, most of my fireteam members were asleep at the time and Hunter was the only one up. Besides, Lord Saladin wanted us to intercept the Fallen on the observatory on the mountains. He asked us, through a broadcast over the system.”

“And why didn’t we hear anything about it?” Cdr. Zavala asked, tilting his head at me.

“That’s not important.”

“Quiet, Paledon! I’m not talking to you,” Cdr Zavala said.

“I didn’t broadcast it to the whole tower. Didn’t want panic or to make some mission bigger than it had to be,” I said.

“So you not only violated our protocol, but you also didn’t broadcast a very important message through the P.A system?”

“I did what I had to do, sir.” I could feel beats of sweat trickling down the side of my head as I spoke. Damn it, Paledon, don’t fail me now! Hands on the table, back in an upright position, eyesight steering to gaze at an angry commander. “What do you want me to say? I’m human. I’m not perfect. And besides, this bickering isn’t going to help us with the new threat we have on our hands!

“I was cooped up in this Tower for too long, what did you expect to happen? I’m, a guardian, not a goddamn maintenance technician.”

“You will be soon with that attitude.”

“Shut up, I’m talking.”

Whoa. Where’d that come from? I felt like an angry ogre about to unleash its wrath. My arms were flailing around as I spoke. Juts some extra oomph to get my point across; though, insanely enough, I didn’t give two shits I was lashing out at my commander. Paledon and I warded off a new threat, and if there’s anyone who knows what we’re up against, it’s the two of us. So there’s no way he’d turn me down even after this scene.

“So what’s it going to be, commander? You gonna continue to bitch about what I did or are you going to accept what I did, move on, and learn what this new threat is, hmm?”

There was nothing but silence between all of us. Silence that hardens like obsidian. The air was tense and stifling. Not even Cayde-6 could say anything snarky or clever; as with Ikora, there was no way to defy my logic in the slightest sense; only an idiot would try and argue with me.

“Well…I suppose you’re right,” Cdr. Zavala finally said. “We don’t know what we’re up against. I apologize for…abasing the was I was.” He put his hand out for a shake.

I shook his hand and accepted.

“So, then,” Paledon said. “Shall we get down to business?”

Any hope or luck at overseeing the missions of our new threat was as high as the Tower. To pacify you from the boring details, the only interesting thing discussed at our debriefing was the new threat that goes by the name of SIVA, a virus and nanotechnology capable of self-replication and self-assembly. In essence, it consumes, enhances, and replicates. Repairs too, as seen on our old friend, Sepiks Prime.

Consequentially, according to Saladin (this is what Paledon was saying) SIVA operates by a series of directives (or one directive), and it does not cease until said directive is done. Saladin has given us the all clear to investigate the return of the ancient entity, and, evidently, Paledon and I are in charge of coining a fireteam to dispatch the threats of SIVA in anyway possible (as well as let other fellow guardians in the loop of things), and the best way to do that is to go directly to the source. You cannot win a battle without intelligence (I swear I’m not a Warlock).

Saladin’s folklore has it that the Iron Lords, more than a hundred years ago, sacrificed their lives in the battle with Rasputin, the last Warmind, to claim the ancient technology (SIVA), and the subsequent battle to contain it after it proved to be a threat to humanity and everything in the world. Jolder, one of the remaining Iron Lords during battle, sealed the door at the cost of the other Iron Lords’ lives, leaving Saladin the last Iron Lord standing, at least to his knowledge. But in doing so, SIVA was contained and the threat had been since gone until now.

Funny how things always come back to bite you in the ass, huh?

Okay. Now that all the boring stuff is out of the way and you know what SIVA is, shall we continue?

With less weight on my shoulders, and with a much clearer head, I was eager to get my fireteam together, and battle this new threat. It had been two days since my debrief with the Vanguard and I had been on patrol the Cosmodrome for any lingering threats that might exist, but I (and Paledon for that matter) didn’t find any.

As I lay in my bed, with Paledon cuddling me, I gazed over to my window, noticing the stars and the moon tonight shining gracefully over the Tower. Multiple shafts of light were finding its way to me, giving me a tingling sensation. I wondered where this SIVA was and how the Fallen had found it.

“Where are you SIVA?” I whispered to no one in particular. “Where are you…”

I felt something by my side move. I glanced over and saw Paledon open his lovely, little eyes. “Why are you still up?” He turned around to face me.

I sighed. “It’s this whole SIVA thing. I can’t wrap my head around this thing. We don’t even know where to look.”

“Hey,” he whisperd, placing his hand on my cheek. “We’ll find the source of this, I promise. With Pathernax and Kabril, there’s no way we can possibly fail.”

I look his hand in my own and smiled. “I know we will.”

He smiled back.

It was a little strange to see someone whom you thought was a hard-ass, a tough warrior who never lets his guard down for a second; someone who would unmercifully strike those that oppose us without question or doubt. Someone who appears like iron on the outside, but like mush on the inside. It was too perfect to be imaginable. “Look,” I said. “I got some unfinished business to take care of on the Dreadnaught. I need to enhace my Boomer using Hive-Technology or else I won’t get it to work the way I want to. Plus the other thing.”

“Okay,” Paledon said. “Are you sure you want to go back to that place? So much happened there, and with Orion and—”

“Don’t!” I turned away from Paledon.

“Hunter…” He put his hand on my shoulder.

“It was my fault. Everything was.” I turned around to face Paledon. “Look…just let the others know I’ll be gone for a few days. Maybe even just one. It all depends if I find what I’m looking for. But don’t tell them where I’m going. Subsequently, I don’t want you to worry, okay? I’ll hold my own over there.”

“Promise?”

“I promise, yo.”

As sleep ebbed its way to me, I snuggled closer to Paledon for warmth. With my head underneath his chin and his around me, I slowly drifted to sleep.

iv - The Dreadnaught

The Dreadnaught,

Rings of Saturn,

Darkness Zone

The Dreadnaught. A place any guardian with a sane mind would know it’s not the best of places to be, regardless of stature or courage one encompasses. It was a dark and harrowing place, to put it blatantly.

The grotesqueries of the entire ship had always put me on edge. From the pale, ghostly greenish-grey hue that saturated the surrounding areas, to the space dust that settled onto the ship, giving it a more freaky depiction, and to the eerie screeches that would resonated frequently out of thin air. More than likely something or someone dying.

The place was literally pure Darkness. You best have someone with you while you’re here, because if you don’t, you might not make out alive. The problem with being here, on this ship, was that since we’re so far away from the Traveler, we’re not nearly as powerful. Greater distance from our Traveler means less power. The more guardians together, though, the better.

I’d be lying if I said I didn’t shit my pants upon arriving here for the first time.

Maggots or worm like creatures would burrow their ways into the mysterious sand that covered the floor, and there would barely be any light for us to see when scouring some dark crevasses that were in the walls of the ship. There were many tunnels that would span out in different directions, some of the paths leading to valuable treasures.

Thrall would claw their way from the puddles of black, tarry goo, which littered some places, and claw you relentlessly.

But the Dreadnaught isn’t as physically haunting to me as much as it is mentally; not sure about other Guardians, though, so who really gives a hoot? There were many bad memories stirred up here, and ever since Oryx’s demise, I swore to never step foot here again, but look where I am now. It seems, as they say in old lore, fate would have it…

You know what? No. No cliches for my story. None. Nope. Not doing it. I’m a Hunter, and I do things with fresh style.

My ship hovered to a close height above the ground and dropped me off in the Hull Breach, where a giant Cabal Ship had crashed its way through (about a year ago mind you) as an act of revenge on Oryx, who had lead a Taken assault on Phobos.

The Dreadnaught was still hovering above Saturn’s rings, though Hive and Taken life (if Taken could even be considered to have life) here wasn’t as great as it used to be since Oryx was eradicated. It seemed as though his spawn still lived on as there were Knights, Acolytes, and Wizards scattered around. There were even some Cabal soldiers, still fighting their way to a prideless and pointless victory; I doubted they even knew Oryx was dead.

Ghost was staring at me, its form spinning and eye blinking. “Hunter? Hunter? You there? Or are you in another trance?”

“Oh, I’m here,” I said, my voice slightly snarky. “Just thinking about how much I hate being in this place.”

“Right. Well, I’ve marked the coordinated on where I believe we should go. Marking them on your mini-map.”

“Roger that.”

“Take as much time as you need. Oh, and please for the love of the Light, be careful!”

Armed and determined to get my weapon sorted out, I began sprinting my way through the alien world, specifically through a trench, bypassing any threats that would provoke a fight with me, which would eventually lead me to the Mausoleum. Being a Hunter sure had its perks as going invisible to slip past enemy lines was priceless. Let’s see Warlocks do that!

Even though I was invisible, some enemies could hear my movements and anticipated my whereabouts from atop the split rift; there weren’t any Hive from what I could tell, only those dreaded Cabal that never seem to reload their weapons. I kept running, but my invisibility ran out. Damn! Perhaps next time I should make more concentrated smoke bombs for a longer duration of invisibility….

I stopped.

I heard a jetpack roar in the air and shortly after a small quake resonated. With my finger ready on the trigger, I slowly turned around and saw an angry Centurion. Guarded with a Solar Shield, its ugly face looking at me as if I had wronged it by minding my own business and trotting my way through here harmlessly. Apparently that’s a space crime and therefore must be punished for my actions. Oh, how I wish I could destroy every single Cabal that get in my way.

Towering about six feet (taller than myself) and weighing in at 800 pounds, these Cabal were savages and literally blew everything and anything that got in their way. If you must know, they were a military operation, commanded by some organization called The Empire. Beats me. All I know was I wanted to kick some Cabal ass.

I double jumped my way in the air and backflipped my way to the ledge above, giving me the high ground advantage. The Centurion jetted its way to me, and I evaded its landing.

I immediately discharged some shots from my Boomer, realizing it was ineffective, given that it had a Solar Shield. Though, being the smart bastard I was, I decided to bring along another friend with me. “Ghost,” I said between shots, “Give me my Lord of Wolves.”

“You got it!”

My Boomer was stowed and with me I held my favourite shotgun of all time, The Lord of Wolves; it was a refined Shrapnel Launcher that Guardians could use. It was something that was given to me by Variks after helping with Skolas’s capture at the top of the Vex Citadel a few years ago.

Oh, how those were the times, when things were so simple and great. How I wish things could be exactly as how they were…

I dodged the incoming explosive bullets being discharged from the Centurion’s weapon. I ran a fair distance between my opponent, then used my feet as a means to slide and stop myself. Hands in the ground, back bent, and weapon in the other, I gazed up, and (with the help of my tactical visor in my helmet) predicated my foe’s next move. Swiftly, I translocated myself to the other side of the rift and began firing my weapon, each burst rumbling and striking the enemy.

The nice thing about Lord of Wolves was that all the pellets stuck the target, meaning it always did maximum damage. You’ll either hit your target, or do no damage at all. That’s how this weapon rolls. Still, though, it was an effective instrument of siege and I welcomed it like an old friend.

Now then.

Even though my weapon dealt Solar Damage, the Centurion didn’t go down without a fight. These were tough sons of bitches, and the Cabal don’t falter to defeat so easily.

With its overshield gone, nothing else could surely stop me from taking out my target, right?

I thought wrong.

Just when things couldn’t get any more annoying, two Legionaries blasted their way through amidst debris and opened fire on me. Even though they were lesser than their Centurion brethren, they were still a pain in the ass—another inconvenience. Still, though, I played around with the idea of more killing.

Realizing that the Centurion’s shield had been taken down and knowing that it would take awhile for it to regenerate, I summoned my Boomer and took the plunge: I unleashed my devastating Arc weapon, taking in the thundering roars of explosions as they struck my foe.

I changed course and vaulted behind a rock for cover and for good reason too. The Centurion’s fire had become more concentrated and put a moderate dent in my shields, leaving me enough incentive to strike back with a meaner vendetta. As my eyes steered up, I noticed a cliff I could jump to and perhaps use for an advantage.

For a moment there was silence. All firing had ceased. I wondered if the stupid Cabal had thought I was dead or ran away like a pussy; if they thought that, they were dumber than a barrel of rotting apples. On the contrary, they were actually smart and cunning, but in these instances I questioned their intelligence for creasing fire on me. Something had to be up.

Smoke bombs were a Hunter’s best friend. I had planted two of the little buggers right where I was situated, then went invisible, jumped up to the cliff, and crouched to oversee the battleground.

Hunters were just as good of strategists as the Cabal, if not better.

The Centurion slowly creeped its way to the rock where it thought I was. When it reached it, a toxic cloud of smoke puffed in its face, causing him to flinch and flail its arms around, trying to scatter the smoke. As I stood atop the cliff, I shot my weapon at it, eventually causing it and the other Legionaries to falter to my wrath.

I jumped down and saw the three Cabal soldiers writhing around, trying to reach for their weapon in hopeless desperation to strike vengeance on me. With my Boomer hanging limply in my hand, I walked over to them, and put my foot on the Centurion’s arm, slowly putting pressure on it (being the sadistic fuck I am) and luxuriated in its frantic cries.

Eventually I put the Cabal threats out of their misery.

And all was silent.

The Mausoleum wasn’t much different from the Hull Breach area. If anything, it was more annoying since the Cabal were stationed there as well, idly waiting to pick a fight with whatever they thought needed attacking. Luckily for me, I wasn’t heading in their direction as I was making my way to The Founts, where I could attune my weapon for better personal use. I found it strange that I was going to use Hive-Technology to augment my weapon, but I suppose the logic couldn’t be defiled since, well, the Hive made this weapon.

As I traversed through the place, jumping up to a platform where small silos with a flat top were planted on the top, I stopped briefly to drink in the surroundings. This might sound crazy (and believe me, I say alot of crazy shit) the Dreadnaught was beautiful in its own way: From the hanging metal chains (with hooks at the end of them) that vaulted from the extremely high ceiling, to the ghostly green atmosphere and strange energy that somehow gave the place light, and the ever haunting voices that would echo through the passageways of caves was truly chilling yet enticing.

My feet met the ground once again, and I steered myself to look over the wide vista to my right, where all sorts of treasures of wonders surely lied. You’d best have someone with you, though, because no one will be there to catch you if you fall. Invisible platforms were embedded in the air and ghost could easily locate them.

But that would be another adventure for another day.

Yet…inexcusably the Dreadnaught was some place I hated because of all the anguish it brought me. It’s a remembrance of all those whom I had wronged in our moments of desperation for survival and retribution against the King who had unleashed this darkness upon the worlds we were programmed to protect; when you lose someone you see as your blood brother, your family, your kinship…that changes you for the worse. You no longer wake up the same person you were; you no longer see the world in light, but rather despair because of the agony the universe can manifest.

I knew right now I had to see them before I took care of my weapon. My weapon can wait; this cannot.

With my weapon’s barrel in the ground, hands atop it, and me standing up looking in awe at the wide, open area, I summoned my ghost without even moving or saying anything; it’s amazing the connexion we Guardians have with our Ghosts. “Hey, Little Light,” I said. “Set a course to his yard. I need to pay my respects again. And come to terms with what I have done.”

“You sure? I knew coming here would be a bad idea. You get so emotional when you come to this place.”

“Please. This will be the last time. You have my word, Ghost.”

“All right. Marking the coordinates now.”

As I stayed put in my temporal reverie, I walked away, hoping I could redeem myself for what I had done six months ago.

Nothingness!

The past ten minutes had been the most harrowing minutes of my life. The way to the gravesite filled me with heart-bursting eternity of pounding terror. All the stories and legends I had heard years ago about Guardians not being able to feel emotion was all nonsense now. Because we could. We very well could. I think those stories and legends were all about instilling an impassive nature in us so we don’t get attached to those we work with, because, well, we’d lose sight of what must be done to save our city and the Traveler. Falling in love or having an attachment can be detrimental.

This was different. Because as I stood, a cool chill of pensive emotion coursed through me, making me feel something that is inexplicable.

I had crawled my way through the exhumed crevasse I had created long ago. I had picked a very special place I believed no Hive or Taken could reach as I had put a small wisp of Light to guard the site that was most sacred to me: The grave of my dead fellow Hunter, Orion. The only ones who knew of this were his friends and the fireteam members who helped me take down Oryx himself.

Now I was staring at his gravestone as if I was seeing it for the first time in my life. Like it was an enigma or something foreign to me. Everything around me was silent. I couldn’t hear the sounds of the terrible Hive that cry as they witness their deaths, or the remaining Taken spawning and unleashing its darkness. The only thing I heard were the voices in my head telling me that everything would be alright, that it wasn’t my fault, despite my consciousness knowing it was the awe striking-truth of my flaws.

I could feel the dirt beneath my feet as I stepped up to the threshold.

You’re probably curious as to why I put a Guardian’s grave here, in the Dreadnaught, arguably one of the darkest places around.

Well, the answer is simple: He didn’t want to come back home. He wanted to stay where he died. I couldn’t deny my brother’s dying wish now, could I?

The others didn’t entirely agree with his sentiment, but I refuted anything they did to discourage me from appeasing my brother’s request. Some were recalcitrant and hesitant of me digging a grave for my fellow friend, but I ignored their pleas of reason.

I stowed my weapon and sat down on the Light filled ground, and crossed my legs. Brushed my hands across the tombstone, felt the etched carvings.

Here Lies Orion

A Brave Hunter

A Talented Gunslinger

And the Best Friend Anyone Could Ask For

He was Hunter’s Brother, Albeit Not by Blood

Through Their Kinship, They Formed an Inseparable Bond

With the Love and Care of Other Guardians

May He Rest in Peace

Always

Ghost had materialized in front of me, his form spinning and eye blinking. “Hunter…Should you really be doing this yourself? What happened wasn’t your fault.”

“Yes it is,” I said, my voice thickening with emotion. “I should’ve know better than to listen to my gut instinct. I should’ve listened to what he was saying!”

“Guardians die and come. It’s not like we won’t ever get another one.”

That was cold. But I couldn’t bark at Ghost. I really couldn’t. He was a machine and machines can’t understand emotion. I said nothing to him, but rather hinted my desire to be alone.

And so he listened.

If you really want to know what happened, I’ll tell you.

You might be wondering how he died and how I hold myself responsible.

I remember the moment like it was yesterday.

My fireteam and I were fighting the last impediment in the Raid of the Dreadnaught: The King himself.

A gigantic being hovering over the tail of his ship, Saturn in the distance, its rings orbiting near us, we fought wave after wave of Hive and Taken, seizing the Brand of Immortality to protect us from harm, slaying the four Ogres that dropped corrupted blights, allowing us to damage the King.

We were all exhausted, but we were all tempered by the fires of Light. We’d either die trying to save our Solar System from corruption of the Darkness or succeed in showing that the Light could be just as relentless and ruthless as the Darkness.

We kept fighting. Wave after wave of enemy.

Blood oozed out of my lower leg since I had been slashed by a Knight’s Cleaver (a sword), but I kept forging on. I eventually fell and couldn’t make it to the aura before Oryx unleashed his Wrath of the King, Light Draining attack on us. Orion noticed my fall and decided to rush up to help me to my feet. The others couldn’t move since they were so focused on eliminating the army of Taken that had us surrounded. There had to be some level of clearance, or else we’d all potentially perish after we lose the aura.

As I stumbled my way up, hoping on one leg, a Taken Centurion warped its way to us, shooting its weapon at us. Our shields were dented big time, and we might not have made, well…I wouldn’t have made it out alive if it weren’t for Orion pushing me toward the aura. I was helped by my fellow comrades to pull me in.

By the time I got in, Oryx attacked us with a vendetta and he did it well enough to drain Orion of his Light. “No!” I had shouted, wallowing in my blood, my knees on the ground, I crying out in torment as I watched the life of my brother be drained. His screams were loud and barbarous.

Bang!

Everything around me was silent. My ears were ringing from the harsh reality of everything. I refused to exist in the corporeal world for a brief moment as memories of Orion and I flashed in my head.

His Ghost was destroyed as well, making it impossible to revive him now.

I was enraged. I wanted to slay the Taken King with an equal vendetta.

Orion held me with his eyes. He gazed at me intensely and smiled. Then he opened his mouth to say something of importance, as if to speak to me; as if to speak my name, but his body began to slowly die; I could see it; we all could. Why, immediately after the last shed of hope we had of making it out alive, did despair cast itself upon us?

The despair was unlike anything I had witnessed before. It was sharper than a Hunter’s blade, more painful than its stab. The despair bleed out from him; it was unwavering and unearthly.

Such it was surely a moment of lucidity, when you see your life and the harm you do to others, all their unhappiness, yet no longer was it possible to change anything about it; or else you were yourself, only the instrument of suffering…about that, you can do nothing.

You are left hopeless.

When you see someone you thought of your kinship, your blood, someone who has been with you since the beginning, someone who you intrust with your secrets, your dreams, hopes, fears. Then to have them die in front of your eyes, knowing that you are powerless to stop their death from being transcribed in history…and afterward when they flounder to their demise, it’s already too late because nothing can stop the transition of death since it is purposeful in this universe—the one inevitable aspect that is beyond our system of control.

That shit changes you. For life, let me tell you.

By the time we killed Oryx, I had rushed over to Orion’s body. He was weak and practically dead; if it weren’t for the Light around my surviving team, he probably wouldn’t have been able to speak his last words.

I remember them. Every one. Like it was some baby speaking its first words. “Guys,” he had managed to say. “We did it.” He was coughing harshly, no doubt from the severe lack of energy. If we so much as backed up one step, he would’ve perished. “Don’t take me with you. Keep me here. It’s where I want to be. And Hunter…don’t feel bad. This is what brothers do for one another. We look out for each other. Now you have to do the rest by looking out for yourself.”

“Orion,” I said said between wretched sobs, squeezing his limp, dead hand with my own. If I had known any better, he didn’t feel me. “I’m sorry.”

He didn’t hear me speak. He took his last breath and his form became cold and still, much like Oryx who was floating in the distance toward Saturn.

I should’ve been stronger to stand up on my own and make it to the aura, I tell you!

Now Orion is gone because of me.

As my hand caresses the tombstone once again, I felt a tear streak across my face under my helmet. Once that tear broke free, the rest followed in an unbroken stream. I bent forward where I sat on the ground and pressed my palms against the stone, crying with the force of a person vomiting on all fours.

I was heaving for air by the time I was done.

Orion’s Ghost was still somewhat in tact, but it was dead. All its Light was drained as well; but its memories were still there and I could easily read them. I never did. I could never intrude on something so personal to a fellow Guardian, especially if they were close to me. Next to his gravestone was his favourite weapon, the Eyasluna Hand Cannon (the very same one he was using during our Raid) given to him for his victories in the Crucible.

When the sobs stopped and my body slackened from the hacking contractions of my breathing, I stood back up, paced around. Thought about what I should do. Read his Ghost or leave it.

No. I wasn’t going to read it. At least…not yet. I wasn’t ready to delve into the mystique that was his Ghost.

But how do I come to terms with this? Am I just going to conjecture this matter like it was nothing? I can’t redeem myself. Orion is dead, and I can’t tell him just how sorry I really am.

What do I do?

You can always forgive, but you can never forget the paramount things, at least.

I looked over the small underground chamber once more before curling up on the ground, my body close to the tombstone. I tried not to think about that dreaded day.

Ghost had popped back up. “Are you going to sleep here?”

“Yes.”

“You sure that’s a good idea? I mean what if—”

“It’s fine, Ghost. I’ll be okay. We have the Light, remember? Besides, I’d rather be here for the remainder of the day. Please, at least give me that much humility.”

“You got it. Just summon me if you need something.”

“Thanks, buddy.”

I figured that if I slept here tonight, that would give me enough time to possibly think or dream about what I should do. A visionary experience would do me some good; but I hardly had dreams to begin with and I doubt I’d have any out of pure coincidence.

Until then, I would preoccupy myself with my thoughts and dreams and wonders on what could be done for the sake of my sanity; a solution for me to come to terms with what I had failed to do.

Brining my cloak around, I wrapped it around me for some warmth, though my armour suit kept for warm as is.

Soon my world drifted off to the dreamscape that was my unconsciousness mind, and the last thing I could recall were my eyes shutting and darkness looming me.

More rested and clearheaded, I still didn't have a resolution for myself to the contrary. I had been here and nearly out for two Solar Days.

As I stirred awake, I gazed over at the gravesite before me for one last time, without any idea of what I should do to resolve my guilt. Perhaps this was all for nothing and I wasted everyone’s time (including my own) for coming here. Maybe the only way I can resolve this is by living with what I have done. Either that, or fight for Orion until the day I die myself. Doing both is always a viable option, right?

In retrospect, these things happen all the time. I can recall so many stories of fellow Guardians dying, and those who did survive were burdened by guilt and remorse for not doing what they should have done to salvage their comrades.

But nothing can be done now. Orion is gone.

You already know that though.

Yet, knowing that I had to move on with my life and come to terms with what I have done, which meant I wouldn’t be able to think of the moments Orion and I shared or else I would fall into my past, how could I move on without thinking about him after he had given me the sentiment of fervent kinship? It would mean that everything Orion and I had done together meant nothing.

I stood up onto my trembling legs and felt the searing burn in my legs, no doubt from awkwardly sitting and sleeping in a dark place. I stared at the etched stone that read the name and everything else. I didn’t sob this time, though; instead I smiled because I became brothers with a wonderful person. I wouldn’t done the same for him, now that I think about it.

“Hey, Ghost.”

Ghost appeared in front of me. “Yes?”

“Ready to go and get the Boomer sorted out?”

“Indeed. The coordinates are still on your map,” Ghost said.

But as I crouched to make an attempted leave, I looked back one last time and said, “Goodbye, little brother.”

The Founts were like prison or ritual site where all sorts of freaky Hive endorsements occur. Think of it as a place where experimentation goes down: Transformation of Thralls to Ogres through horrific mutations, only possible through the dark sorcery of a Wizard. Chain hooks suspended from the high ceilings, and there were dead carcasses hanging from then—their blood oozing drop by drop. They were bodies of long passed Guardians, a site that chilled me to the core. Curiosity caught unto me, making me wonder how their blood was still preserved after so many years, long before I was resurrected by the Light.

The usual green, ghostly atmosphere remained unwavering, and upon walking up to a wall, there were bars leading to the other side.

I was halfway across the upper walkways when Knights started firing their own Boomers in my general direction. One of the projectiles stuck me, causing me to stagger all over the place; my shields were lowered enough that I was near the point of having to be revived, so I sought nearby cover until my shields were regenerated. I felt very lucky there wasn’t an Ogres nearby, or perhaps there was and I was just being a dumb-ass about it. Ogres were nightmares when it came to fighting one: They were ginormous creatures, with a deformed, bubbly head and a big upper and lower body. They’d shoot a deadly blast of Void energy through their eye (encompassed in their head) and charge at you if enraged and slam the ground with a devastating quake attack.

But I was almost spent. As I peeked around the corner and looked below, an opening in the ground caught my contemplation. I could easily slip past these Knights with caution. Using a smoke bomb for invisibility, I leaped from cover, and found myself in the air, before landing and doing a front roll. The roll was sloppy. I stumbled my way down and it felt like I had pulled a muscle, but I kept prevailing.

Scouting my surroundings violently, the path was clear as daylight, so I got up and headed to where Ghost marked the coordinates on my map.

The pathway to whatever it was I sought wasn’t so bad. There were a few Thrall every now and then, but they were quickly dispatched with Lord of Wolves. The thing about Thralls were that, while not remotely strong like Ogres, they came in great volumes and would often overwhelm intruders. It’s like what I always say, never underestimate weaker enemies. (Shanks, cough, cough).

But if I’m being honest with you, the rest of the way to the device enhancer (yeah, let’s go with that) was largely uneventful, so I’ll skip ahead to the important part.

The enhancer was a a bit of a phenomenon to me—though since I did take an interest in the Hive until Oryx killed my brother, I had some level of knowledge of what to do. It was a simple affair, really. Put the weapon on top, secure it, and have Ghost do the rest.

Pulling out Ghost, I asked, “So can you do anything to it?”

“I’m not sure how Hive-technology works, but I can try.”

As Ghost went to work, I sat down on the floor, my Lord of Wolves stowed. Ghost was spinning around, and a cone of light analyzed the machine in front of us. My thoughts wandered to the gravesite from earlier that day lest I forget about everything I had said and promised to do, if there was even anything of the sorts. “Hey, Ghost,” I said.

“Yes?”

“Do you think…do you think Orion is in a better place now?” I asked, voice choking up a little.

Ghost had stopped what he was doing and floated its way to me. “Well, if you want my honest opinion…yes I do. He was a good, Guardian, Hunter. And friend. I believe he died happy. After all, he was there to help defeat Oryx. Wasn’t that his goal, after all?”

Tossing a rock in the air and catching it, I said, “I guess so. But it makes me wonder if I’ll ever see him again. You know?” I looked at my Ghost. “When I eventually die to whatever sucks the Light out of me.”

“Uh…right. How about we think of something more positive? I don’t like the idea of my Guardian being killed. Too scary to think about.”

“Do you remember what you said to me three years ago, when you found me in the jungles of Venus?” I said, my voice sounding more seriosu than normal. “Back when I was brought back to life after being dead for so long?”

“I do,” Ghost said, giving a slight nod.

“What was it that you said?”

“The Russian Proverb, ‘акула, которая не плавает, тонет, The shark that does not swim, drowns.’”

I looked gracefully at my companion. “Yeah. You said it meant we have to always move forward, no matter how hard things become. No matter what our past is, how painful it might be. I see it now. Orion is dead, but I can’t hold myself responsible anymore. He wouldn’t want me to. At least the Orion I know.”

“You remember everything I told you the first time we met?” Ghost said.

“It’s kind of hard not to when it’s the first thing to happen to you, assuming you’re completely cognitive.” I looked at the…aww man, there’s no night sky for me to look at while I give my heartwarming speech. Oh well. I suppose these swinging chains, suspended on the high ceiling, will have to suffice. “I want you to promise me something, Ghost. When it’s my time to die, let me go. Free me from my suffering. Free yourself and carry my memories and dreams to the next awesome Guardian you bind to. Can you do that for me?”

“You betcha! You are my Guardian after all. Now how about we get to work…or rather I get to work. It may be awhile.”

I had woken up about two hours later, according to the timestamp installed in my visor. The strange part was that I didn’t even realize I had passed out, and I was a little dumbfounded Ghost didn’t say anything to me. I’m even shocked I’m still alive and that nothing had come to kill me. What luck I had.

As I stirred around, legs out and hands behind my back, I glanced over to a still floating Ghost. “Whatcha got for me?”

“Well…I got it to work if that’s what you’re asking. Somehow the enhancer maximum it as the Warpriest’s Boomer and I could easily hack into it and trick the system to further enhance it, even though it was near its maximum capacity.”

“Uh…so it worked?” I asked standing up and walking over to my weapon. “Doesn’t look any different.”

“Well of course not. It’s only whatever’s inside the thing that changed. Why not give it a test drive?”

“I mean, I could, but—”

Something strange had happened when I picked up the now enhanced Boomer.

Everything became so fuzzy. All around me were thousands of strange blobs of indistinct colour, mixing and weaving and colliding every which way, all so bright, yet, simultaneously, seeming to be plunged in inscrutable darkness. It was intensely weird.

Ghost said he got it to work, so what was happening?

The daze was still going on strong. It usually faded after a few moments, but this time it seemed to have decided to take its sweet time. How long had it been yet? Why couldn’t I hear my Ghost or move on my own accord? I couldn’t guess this shit. I seemed to have lost all sense of time as I couldn’t feel my legs or the sand beneath my feet. Nothing to worry about, though, right? It was certainly nothing more than a temporary burst of energy, no doubt from the ascendant weapon that I yielded.

Oh well, I’d just have to wait it out a little longer perhaps. Maybe these enhancers made weapons too intense for the Light to hold, but I doubt that sentiment since, well, ascendency had a way to finding its way to me.

I kept watching the strange colours for a while, yet something felt increasingly wrong, though I couldn’t quite place my foot on it. I felt…drained. Like something was draining my Light…but what? It was a feeling akin to being tired and drifting off to sleep while within a dream; or something of that nature. And the colours were more and more jarring. They were all familiar, and while I could probably name them all, they still felt warped and somehow off. The fact that I couldn’t elect if they were blindingly bright, like the Sun, of unnaturally dark was one of my problems with them.

I wished this stupor would end soon; it was getting upsetting and nerve-racking, especially the sounds I could now hear: The shrieks of a thousand condemn souls being tortured ruthlessly and unmercifully, just for the sake of hearing them wallow in anguish.

And some sort of eccentric tugging sensation rattled me. What the ever living hell was that? It felt similar to the sort of exhaustion I would too often get from channeling my Light in overdrive to use my ultimate abilities more rapidly in times of desperation; but this was different, a stronger pull, feeling like a magnet. As if my Light was pouring out of me entirely.

Wait.

Leaking Light.

This wasn’t good.

No! I can’t afford to lose Light! You can keep the Boomer, I’d rather have my Light than a weapon! Mercy, mercy!

I tried to get it under control, to halt the flow, but it was extremely difficult. There seemed to be a barrier of sorts, an unusual power boarding the way to sealing my Light. The more I struggled, the more difficult it became, as if my very efforts were draining me. After what felt like eons, I decided to stay still.

I concentrated on silence and even Paledon to some degree. Ignored the freaky colours and horrifying sounds until they dwindled and their existence was nothing more than a faded memory. I pictured myself back on the Dreaded Dreadnaught, then the room where Ghost and I were attuning my weapon, then the gravesite, and all the events that transpired before this moment, the very one leaving me in disarray, until I could see the entire universe through the lens that was the drowning darkness. I plunged myself back into it all, with my focus unwavering and my mind set, letting myself sink into the bottom of myself in one great metaphysical dive. To let no recalcitrant impediment stand in my way from achieving freedom.

It was working! The colours began to fade, the sounds, everything I felt my Light stop leaking. I began to feel a hard surface beneath my body. There was still some resistance, however, but I prevailed nonetheless.

I found myself in the Basilica, back where my fireteam and I fought the Warpriest. How the hell did I end up here?

As I stood up on my feet, still wobbly from the uncanny experience, I noticed the three brown monoliths were still standing high up—Hive glyphs still engraved into them and their characters glowing every now and then.

The black Oversoul was still around and the portal was still indeed open, allowing me to transloacte myself to Golograth’s Cellular.

Ghost was hovering over my shoulder, looking at me. “This doesn’t look good. What happened back there? I thought I had lost you.”

“I’m not sure, but I think we may or may not have company,” I said with steadfast anxiousness. I was shuddering in all quarters of my body, and I could barely hold my weapon up without staggering.

“Say, Hunter. Incoming message from Paledon.”

Oh, Paledon! How he would calm my nerves to the ground and make me feel at ease. “Play it.”

“Hunter. We may or may not have found a clue that could eventually lead us to the whereabouts of SIVA. We can use your scouting expertise right about now. And…I miss ya. Hope to see you soon. Paledon out.”

“Set a course for home, Ghost,” I said, snapping my head to the crying sound in the distance. I slunk my way with invisibility, and I was stunned. How was that possible? The Warpriest was still standing, as if my fireteam and I hadn’t walked out victorious.

“Okay, that’s enough incentive,” Ghost said. “Transmitting you out, Hunter.”

I had a lot to tell Paledon when I got back.

v - Tracking the Source

The Divide,

Old Russia, Earth

Snow.

It was all around me, covering the once barely green Cosmodrome. The night was still (for now anyways) and the sky was riddled by clouds, though it hardly impacted starlight from illuming the surrounding environment. The winds were calm, thankfully, and the temperatures were no lower than −8 ºC.

A ruined yet intact warehouse was in front of me, and inside it were storage crates, which more than likely were (already) raided of their contents. I was in the Divide, near the wall breach, scouting the area for any potential clues that could lead to SIVA.

Unfortunately, my luck had taken a toll in all quarters as I didn’t get a chance to sleep after my long trip, nor was there a chance for me to tell Paledon what had transpired on that wretched ship. By the time I had returned to the Tower, sheer exhaustion rippled through my body—and Paledon insisted that I tag along and help my team scout the Cosmodrome for any clues leading to SIVA. The aches in my body were still vast, but I sucked it up did what I was lead to do. The only remarkable thing(s) to happen upon my arrival were the kisses and hugs Paledon and I exchanged. Other than that, it was back to business for me. In truth though, I did miss the featherbrain; it was good to see another life form that didn’t want to kill or harm me, even if he was being stubborn in not letting me rest for a short while. Praise the Light, I guess.

Supposedly when I was on my little endeavour on the Dreadnaught, Paledon and the others had encountered strange Fallen, bearing a difference appearance from their normal brethren, that were augmented with red energy spikes, similar to Sepiks, back at the mountaintops. So either SIVA had warped them completely, or we’re dealing with a whole other kind of Fallen. Or maybe it was just both and I was being a dumb-ass by overthinking things.

God shoot me now.

In retrospect, Fallen were often scandalous, piratical, and mischievous, always getting into trouble and being a pure, utter annoyance. The only reason we (Guardians) waged war against them is because they choose to view us as a threat and attack us on site. According to the Warlocks, the Fallen loath us because the Traveler had left them for us. I couldn’t blame them though; who could? I’d be mad too if our God left us for another domain or species, leaving us hopelessly to perish in our own blood.

As I trailed along the snowy ground, my weapon hanging limply in my left hand, Ghost hovered over my shoulder, yapping away like usual. Sometimes I wondered if Ghosts were meant to make their Guardians crazy with their non-stop talking. Stuck with a floating talking eye. Lovely.

“Say,” Ghost said. “Do you even know where to look?”

“No? That’s the whole point of recon and scout. To gain intel. How else are we going to to find the SIVA? Just go up to a random Fallen. ‘Oh, hey there, so, um, I have reason to believe you found some ancient technology you’ve used to resurrect your Prime Servitor, Sepiks, I was just wondering if you could lead me to it, thanks!’”

“I suppose. You know, everything you just said had a lot of unnecessary details.”

I facepalmed. “Do you have anything from the crew?”

“I don’t,” Ghost said, wandering off in the distance. He was floating up and down in the air then turned around. “Though I think we got company.”

In the distance augmented Vandals and Shanks were en route to my position. They were armed with modified Shock Rifles with a red cloud surrounding them. The assailants appeared unlike any normal Fallen as they had a more robust appearance.

“Well, that’s new,” Ghost said above my left shoulder. “Should we engage?”

“Yes. They are threats. It looks like SIVA has really done something to them. And to their weapons,” I said, composing myself for battle.

For a moment, everything was silent; so silent I couldn’t hear my own breathing or the winds that unknowingly picked up as the enemy advanced. There were horns on the Vandals and the Shanks…well, were little airborne shooting robots that were a pain in the ass as they wielded a Solar Shield.

When a minute had passed (it honestly felt longer than a minute) a barrage of projectiles flew their way to me and impacted me, putting a moderate dent in my shield. I turned my attention to the three augmented Shanks—armed with Wire Rifles atop their body—chasing after me from a few metres away. Out in the open with no adequate cover in the immediate vicinity, I opted to face the threat with a vendetta and a loaded weapon.

I went invisible with a readily available smoke bomb and slide in the opposite direction of my enemy, so my body skidded through the cold snow. I turned around and unleashed my Boomer, being careful not to misdirect any shots. Each shot sounded that of thunderous roar that rocked the battlefield. Ever since it was enhanced, it’s been working flawlessly: I was able to exude more concentrated shots, increasing the lethality of the weapon, and the recoil direction wasn’t as intense, too.

And even though the Shanks fought valiantly with determination to take me out, they dropped like the snow that precipitated from the sky. I silently prided myself as all of them were dispatched, creating negligible explosions upon impacting the ground. Their shields were formidable, but were like paper, despite the wrong element being used to eliminate them.

For a moment, the environment was still and silent, giving me enough time to compose myself, but to no avail Vandals were advancing on my position. They were heading toward me, so I vaulted over a destroyed tank and sought cover behind it, and in doing so might have saved me from being revived by another fellow Guardian. The weapons they were using were unlike anything I had seen. An augmented Shock Rifle (which has homing rounds) shooting actual SIVA at me? Oh, no. I wasn’t going to be consumed by something so dark and harrowing. The idea of being eaten alive by nanomites…no thank you!

An onslaught of attacks flew above my head, leaving me unscathed by my assailants, thanks to the cover I had. As I sat in the cold snow, getting my bearings together (yet again), I thought about Paledon and where he was, how he was doing.

But I suppressed the thoughts, even though I didn’t want to, and focused on what was trying to kill me.

Taking a leap of faith, I jumped out of cover and did a forward flip before landing on the ground and charging forward. I shot twice, reloaded for good measure, and shot again. There were four Vandals combating me, though it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle, or so I thought.

A Vandal charged at me, striking me with his melee attack, causing me to drop my weapon. I was stunned, unable to move briefly. After a moment of recovery, I got my wits together, but was later shattered when the Vandal attacking me kicked my weapon to the side. Son of a bitch! Did SIVA enhance their smarts too?

I grabbed the knife that was on my belt and attempted to assail, but was countered which sent my blade flying in the air. Nothing was going right for me. Sometimes that happens; not everything is sunshine and rainbows….

Damn! I really need to cut back on the clichés. Sorry about that!

Realizing that I had no other choice, I did an outward crescent kick with my foot, causing the Vandal in front of me to stagger, giving me enough time to strike with a front kick. Believe it or not, but we can fight without weapons. Just simple combat techniques.

No one was getting out alive here.

The Vandal soon met the front of my palm with brute force, lest the Vandal counterattack me with something unexpected; after all, if there was something I could vouch, it’s expect the unexpected in battle. I landed a sucker punch on the bastard and snatched the opportunity of disarming the Vandal of its weapon with a swift outward kick, being careful to avoid contact lest it somehow warps me.

As strange as it was, the other Vandals were watching from afar, cheering their alley on while I got my ass handed to me. But, unfortunately for them, I had trick up my sleeve—something they wouldn’t expect.

My body still, my mind clear and free of all senses, I fearlessly stared into the Void. My mind steered once more through the empty space of nothingness and snatched a handful of the Void. My consciousness was lost, leaving me vulnerable to attack, but only for a split second before my consciousness was reclaimed, charging me with an influx of power, despite the little dark energy I had grasped in comparison to the infinite of dark energy in the insurmountable vacuum of space. The Void was not to messed with; it was uncanny and unforgivable if not tamed or respected.

I had my Void bow in my hand and the Vandal in front of me slowly backed away. Its many eyes blinked at me in regret for pissing off a Guardian. I could see it in its eyes. I had always suspected Fallen could feel some level of emotion, and if not maybe something akin to what we humans call emotion. I had no mercy to show for them, though. Not now at least.

With my arrow drawn, I released the string and a Void arrow penetrated the Vandal, causing it to falter to the ground. Its cries were like music to my ears. Oh how I could bathe in its tears, dance to its cries, and indulge in its misery.

Eventually it perished.

The other Vandals brandished their weapons and opened fired at me; but it was only in vain, for I, tempered by the Void, absorbed their attacks like I was some sponge or meat shield. I guess this what Titans feel like all the time, expect with me, I have to charge my Light and all…

I drew two arrows with the little influx of power remaining and quickly dispatched the other two. Tap, tap, dead.

I collapsed to the ground, exhausted for doing what I had done, but after five minutes of recovery found myself back on my feet.

“Ghost,” I said, walking over to my Boomer for its retrieval. “Could you gather data on the Vandal I killed and log your findings? I think these are the Fallen Paledon was talking about.”

“Sure thing,” Ghost said, motioning toward the dead carcass to scan it.

As Ghost went to work, I sat down on a small cube of concrete, hoping it would be a better substitute than sitting in the snow. It wasn’t. “Anything, Ghost?”

“Almost done!”

For some inexplicable reason, it felt like something was looming over my shoulder, as if another foe was—“Ghost…is there something behind me? I feel like something is behind me.”

“Don’t be silly. You killed everything here. How could something be behind you?” Ghost peered over at me. “Uh…actually, you may want to turn around…”

My nerves were on edge. “Ghost, what is it?”

“Something scary. And big. And augmented. And evil looking.”

“Not helping,” I said putting my finger on the trigger. “Should I…?”

“You should run.”

I bolted from my seated position and ran to where my little companion was, but I didn’t dare to look behind me lest I confront something even I couldn’t fathom on taking down, especially with SIVA going around.

I was scared.

The unknown was always a scary place, no matter how you put it. To me, anyways.

Mustering the bit of courage I had left, I glanced over my shoulder and noticed something scary yet awesome. You ready? I’ll leave you in suspense if I have to…

I’m joking, of course.

A Fallen Captain, empowered by SIVA, was standing right in front of my eyes—its form completely warped. Surrounded by an aura of Void, the Captain must had been towering at six and a half feet tall, its hierarchic stature still the same as an ordinary Captain, but this time with more of a punch to him. There were curved horns affixed on the head, and red tubes were entwined all over his body; which, if I had to guess, was SIVA coursing through his form. I assumed ether was also couring through him as well. With him he held a Shrapnel Launcher enhanced by SIVA.

This was going to hurt.

“There’s a misunderstanding, Sir O’ Captain,” I said, as if I was trying to show a Fallen goon some level of respect and pragmatic reason. “We don’t have to do this. I’m sorry for killing your friends, but what else was I suppose to do? They attacked me, made me angry, I retaliated. Can you blame me? Look, how about we forget this entire thing happened. You go back where you came from, and I disappear. Whadda say?”

The Captain’s many eyes stared at me in disbelief, and peals of muffled laugher escaped from its mouth. He didn’t response with words, but rather the pull of his trigger, sending hurtful, burning shots in my direction. With no longer intact shields, I could feel the shrapnel burrowing inside my armour. It sent searing pains that extended from the central point of impact to my lower extremities, causing me to falter to the ground. The most I could do in such a weakened state was shadestep to the left and get behind a rusty truck.

I focused my mind into the Void and conjured up two Vortex Grenades and tossed them at the Captain, hoping it would be enough to wipe out his shield, but it barely did a quarter of what I was hoping. This wasn’t good. I was practically pinned down by a drugged up enemy, what else is next, a Skiff coming in with reinforcements?

I knew I should’ve kept my big mouth shut. Why does this always happen? Am I bad luck or something? Bloody hell!

A Skiff appeared in the air, right above the Captain, and more Vandals and a few Shanks were being deployed, whereupon the ship had vanished into the sky.

“Ghost, could you get Paledon on the comms? He’s not that far away, and I could use a bit of help taking out these goons.”

“I’ll do my best, but a storm is brewing up. Might take a bit of time before—”

In the distance, I could hear a constant rumble noise, as if it were some automobile being used, a Sparrow to be more accurate. As the Captain, Vandals, and Shanks kept a steady lock on me while they fired their weapons, I went invisible and rolled on the ground, then discharged some brutal shots at the group, ultimately staggering a few—although not all. I had a feeling who was en route to my position, and there was no reason for me to show weakness when I was about to be aided by a fellow Guardian.

I must’ve emitted 12 shots in a matter of three seconds. Holy hell, I never knew this thing could work like that.

My weapon thundered, each subsequent shot becoming louder and more powerful for whatever reason; but after continuous fire, my weapon ceased to work, leaving me utmost vulnerable until my aid came to the site. I backflipped in the air and landed, my weapon still not ready to fire. I tossed some envenomed smoke bombs, causing the group to dissipate, allowing me to pace my next set of attacks.

But maybe I wouldn’t have to. Maybe I would end up dying right here and be consumed by SIVA.

The Vandals were picking something from their side and it appeared to be a ball of SIVA energy. Must be a grenade or something. Dunno. All I knew was that three of them were being directed at me and they stuck me harder than a sniper shot. I fell to the ground, unable to react. My body, now in shock, was still aching from the journey I had taken and these explosives were not helping. At. All.

I collapsed to the cold ground as I felt the pain as strong as one hundred knives sinking into my stomach. Groaning and yelping with anguish, I writhed about on the floor, clutching my body. My eyes began to water with the sheer pain and my breathing emulated in sharp, shallow rasps. Sweat rilled down the side of my face (I could very well feel it from inside my helmet) and my hearing slowly became distorted; it was as if my body was shutting down.

I was writhing on the ground helplessly. Ahead of me were Fallen, powered by SIVA, and they all cheered in victory for defeating me. The Captain stepped up to me and knelt before me, as if I was a some deity or Prime Servitor.

The Captain raised his weapon to my head, his finger steady on the trigger.

I thought this was it. I was going to die, though surely the Captain knew I could just be revived by another Guardian. Unless he were to take my Ghost away, then I’d be royally screwed.

Eyesight drifted to my weapon—noticing that the shard inside was once blue again and ready to fire. “Nah. You ain’t got jackshit on me.”

Using my left foot, I kicked the Captain in the groin, though it hurt me more than it did him, but it bought me enough time to rise up and fire my Boomer. With the little energy I had left, I dodged my assailant’s attacks, and that’s when my attention snapped to a violent sharp clang of something.

Paledon!

The brute Suncharged his way through the crowd of Fallen; most notably the Shanks fell first, then the Vandals, though there were a few left unscathed. Paledon charged his way to the Captain, and when I saw what he was doing I shouted, “Be careful! Don’t underestimate the strength of that thing!”

Paledon struck the Captain with a force just as great of a train. The Captain flinched tremendously, and Paledon went in for a second swipe to finish him for good, but he made a hard teleport, red streaking in the air, making Paledon miss. After that, Paledon collapsed to the ground from exhaustion, but got up after a moment of recovery.

The Captain opened fired on him, but he seemed to have taken the shots better than I have. He popped a few rounds from his scout rifle, stupefying his target. His opponent reeled back, defenceless, but made a comeback and returned fire.

Tempered by the fires of my iron will, I remained steadfast despite all the pain, all the misery, and stood up. Aimed my Boomer at my prize. I shot rapidly, not caring about how barbarous I was being, because this Captain had it coming to him. Eventually he stumbled to the ground, attempting to claw away from me, but to no avail he didn’t get far. I finished him off with one more uproarious shot. “Maximum effort,” I managed to mumble, while in excruciating pain, before my world faded to black.

Light.

There was some light.

And something soft and fleecy.

As my consciousness swam back into reality, I found myself laying on a mattress, with quilts tucked around me, feeling warm and oddly more rested than I had since before I was on the Dreadnaught. How long had I been out?

I gazed at the clock on the wall. 10:37 p.m.

Well that’s no help. For all I know, I could’ve been out for days. Maybe weeks.

I stirred around in my bed, trying to gather my surroundings. I was back in my room, a familiar, serene place I called home.

“Oh, look who’s finally awake!” The deep voice of someone awfully close to me stunned me into maximum alertness. Gazing up and about, I found Paledon at the foot of my bed, a graceful smile crossing his face. “Sleep well, I hope?”

I rubbed my eyes and stretched a little before returning a smile. “How long was I out?”

“Two days and 16 hours.”

I could feel my eyes dilate in disbelief. “What?! Why was I out for so long?”

“You were very tired. Plus you got hurt out there. That Captain really took a toll on you.”

I tried getting up, but the searing pain from my lower abdomen was enough for me to withdraw my incentive to get up. “Ow!”

“Easy now,” Paledon said, stepping up to me and forcing me (gently) to lay back down. “You need to rest, your injuries are still pretty bad. You had to get a few stitches.”

“I see that,” I said, moving around to make myself comfortable again. “Do we have any luck on pinpointing the whereabouts of SIVA?”

“Hunter…you just woke up.”

“So? Your point?”

“Should you really be worrying about that now?”

I gave Paledon a stern look. “Why not? I’ve been out for almost three days!”

Paledon frowned. “I’m only looking out for you, Hunter. I worry. But it’s only because I care about you. Damn, that sounded cheesy as hell.”

“You’re right, it did,” I said, throwing a pillow at the featherbrain. “Seriously though, did we find anything?”

“We did find something, yes. Pathernax and Kabril are still investigating right now,” he said, throwing the pillow (playfully) back at me. “They found a wall breach in the Rocketyard. Saladin says it leads to a place called the Plaguelands, where the Fallen have set up shop.” A pause. Paledon looked away for a moment, as if to collect his thoughts. Then back to me. “Hunter, these Fallen are called Splicers. They’re the engineers and weaponsmiths, the ones who found SIVA and are using it to their advantage. It’s corrupted them. Changed them.”

“So now what?” I asked, wanting to get up and help ward off these ‘Splicers’. “What’s the plan?”

“Well, Saladin believes we need to strike at every angle we can find. Sever the sources the Splicers are using to channel SIVA and destroy the replication chamber, where all the production is taking place. But even then I don’t think that’ll be enough. There’s something more to all of this. A bigger picture that we’re not seeing.”

“So where is this replication chamber?” I asked.

“We don’t know.”

“Doesn’t Saladin know of its whereabouts?”

“He refuses to tell us anything for whatever reason. But I have a feeling we won’t be able to waltz on in and blow the chamber up. We got a lot of work to do, Hunter. I just hope you’re ready for the challenge.”

“Are you kidding?” I said. “I’m always ready for a challenge. Those goons ain’t no match for me.”

“Indeed. That’s why you had to get stitches administered to you.”

“Shut up.”

There was distressing silence filling the air and it made me snap. I winced and pratically groveled for noise. “What do the others think?” In truth, this was just as scary as when I first encountered Taken, back on Phobos.

Paledon got up from the foot of my bed and walked over to my desk in the corner of the room and leaned against it, hands behind him. “They think the same thing. There has to be some leader in this operation. But who?”

“An Archon, maybe?”

“Could be. We won’t know until we go directly to the heart of the operation. Not the replication chamber, but where SIVA being controlled and distributed.”

I turned slightly. Looked at him. “Why aren’t you out there? With them?”

His eyes kept me still as he came toward me. “Because I’m worried about you.”

“Nonsense! I can handle myself. For the most part. I don’t want you to worry about me. I’ll be fine. I always am.”

Paledon laid next to me, on my bed. His hand cupped my left cheek and my hand met his.

We both smiled at each other.

That smile was always the one sentiment that drove me forward, each new day, each new battle, each new challenge. I remembered it from the day I met him, and that smile was still the same. I suppose some things never change despite how infinitesimal they might be.

But it always made me wonder if smiles were our way of coping with the disturbances that storm within us. I believe laughing is our way of crying and our way of crying is laughing. Do we smile to show appreciation to those we care about, or is it a way to mask the inconceivable truth of life that happiness is a mere illusion, much like love, and we do what we believe alleviates the angst we experience in our daily lives? Or is smiling our way of expression true sorrow that rages to loom to the surface?

Paledon laid down beside me and moved closer. He propped his head up with a palm of his right hand and caressed my cheek, sending tickly chills down my spine.

I winced a bit, but settled down after a second or two.

“I know you’ll be fine,” he finally said reaching for my hand and squeezing it. “But I still worry. I always will.”

I squeezd his hand too. “You’re sweet.”

“No, I’m not. I’m just realistic.”

I let out a relieved breath, my gaze not veering away from Paledon, who was still smiling affectionately. Eventually, my euphoric demeanour dwindled to nothing more than sorrow. It was a phenomenon.

For a moment, after my strange change in emotion, Paledon’s once cheerful smile dwindled to an outlook of hurt and compassion. Something concerning was lingering around in them. There was pain in those eyes, and there was nothing I could do to wipe it out from them. “Hunter, what’s wrong?”

“Paledon,” I said, quietly.

He cupped my cheek and spoke in a tone, soft as sleep. “What is it? You can tell me. Don’t be scared.”

“I…I’ve been thinking about Orion…about what he did to me. About what he did for me.” I sighed. This was the first time I had spoken to anyone about Orion since his death. Paledon leaned closer with interest and apprehension, I was sure of it. “I think I came to terms with everything that had happened.”

“Hunter, what happened to Orion wasn’t your fault.”

I squeezed Paledon’s hand harder. “I take the blame for his death. I’m responsible and I accept that. But I’m not going to dwell on it. Orion would have wanted me to forgive myself and move on with life. At least the Orion I know.”

Paledon kissed me on the cheek. “You know, if he were with us…he’d be so proud of you.”

I smiled again. “You think so?”

“I know so.”

My eyes were slightly damp, and Paledon wiped the tears from them with a thumb. I was silent for a few seconds, my innermost thoughts rising to the surface of the mind, allowing me to be an open book. “Why am I so lucky to have you?”

“I dunno. But what I do know is you need some rest.”

“No…” I said. “What I need is some fresh air. Can you?”

“But you’re hurt,” Paledon said, standing up.

“I’ll be fine. Even if there are stairs.”

A short flight of stairs lead me to my small patio, which had a balcony looking over the Last City. There were eight steps in all, eight steps that I could surely manage, despite the pain in my legs and abdomen.

“Why do you want to do this to yourself?” he asked.

I gritted my teeth. “Because this is how I make progress. How else am I suppose to show you my strength?” Without saying anything more, I waved the covers aside and planted my feet on the ground, then stood.

Paledon stepped forward immediately, his eyes fearful. “Hunter! Your stitches! They’ll tear if you get up.”

“I’ll be fine. I promise.”

“Why are you always so stubborn?”

“Because that’s how we Hunters are. Stubborn. It’s in our blood.”

“Apparently.”

Before Paledon could argue any further, I stepped forward, letting out a low groan as the pain in my legs grew outwardly; my legs shook with each step, but I prevailed. For a horrible moment, I thought my weight would collapse the lower half of my body, but somehow I remained indomitable enough to push forward. My teeth were clenched and sweat pooled down the side of my head, an expression (to Paledon) that was of consternation that standing was beyond my capacity right now.

“You silly Hunter,” Paledon said playfully, stroking the perspiration away with the swipe of his hand.

“Oh, be quiet,” I said, eliciting grunts as I tried climbing the stairs. “You just love the sight of me being shirtless.”

“You’re lucky you didn’t burst your stitches.”

“When have I ever been the one to not take risks? This sure as hell isn’t going to stop me from getting some fresh air.” I paused for a moment, stopping midway, my hand on the rail for support. “You know what? I don’t even care about that. This isn’t about fresh air, or getting out of bed. This is about me proving to myself that even when I am in so much pain…I can handle my own without the help of another. I need to prove that I could’ve stopped Orion’s death.”

“Hunter, you don’t need to do that to yourself.”

Gingerly, still leaning on the rail for support, I took a few tentative steps upward. Each step intensified the pain tenfold: It felt like I was being scotched by the sun as searing pain practically paralysed me and forced me to falter. “Ow!” I grunted aloud, but I remained steadfast in my quest to reach the top. One foot at a time.

Halfway up, I turned my head delightedly at Paledon. The pain in his eyes was obvious, but still I grinned. “See that?”

He nodded; but his expression was still tinged with worry and sympathy, yet he returned the smile, more pleased than fearful this time. “I did.” He leaned in to nuzzle me, and our lips met momentarily, only to drift apart shortly after. “I…”

I stopped. Looked at him. “You what?”

“I…I believe in you,” he said.

The first four steps were relatively easy since, well, I was on the fourth step. Paledon was right beside me, watching me with so much attention.

I had nearly slipped on the fifth step as my footing was a bit wonky, nearly making me tumble. If it weren’t for the rail, I would have fallen.

“You’re going to hurt yourself!” Paledon exclaimed in a panic.

“There’s no point in turning back now. I’ve gotten this far. Going down’s as bad as climbing. I can do this.”

Not wanting to break stride, I took the fifth and sixth steps rapidly, one after the other, before freezing on the sixth with a sharp cry, gritting my teeth to bite back the sound. I snorted, lowering my head and pushing onwards, taking the seventh in absolute silence, my legs shaking horribly.

On the eighth, my strength faltered. Gave up on me. No! Don’t you dare, don’t you fucking dare! I got this far, don’t you dare stop me from proving something so sacred to myself.

But it was as fruitless as growing crops in the gelid mountaintops.

My right leg gave out, and I began to topple backward down the stairs with a horrified gasp of shock.

It seems as though, however, in my providential fortune, Paledon was ready for me. I found myself halted by a burly Titan who cupped my fall with only one arm.

“Don’t you dare fall now,” he said in his deep voice before pushing me to the last step.

That’s when I went all out: I stood on the top step, gasping and shaking as if I had ran a marathon. I was so relieved and euphoric beyond even my normal thrill of victory. I slouched on the floor, weak as ever. “I’m sorry, Orion. I’m sorry for failing you.” I began to feel dolor creep its way toward me as I writhed on the floor, but something soft contacted me, forcing me to look up.

Tears, pooling in my eyes, blurred my vision, yet I could still discern the smile plastered on Paledon’s face. He used a thumb to brush away the sadness I exuded. “Don’t cry. Please. I don’t want to see you in pain.”

I glomped him. “I’m so pathetic.”

He cradled me with warmth and compassion. Rocked me back and forth. You’d think for a person who was built to be a war machine would be a little less understanding. Not true at all. Paledon seemed to understand how important this was to me. He (from what I could discern) knew that this was more than simply climbing a flight of stairs. “You’re human. It’s okay to feel.”

He drew back, then peered at me as if I were an enigma, a stranger. He kissed me lightly on the lips, and I couldn’t help but moan as our tongues shared a caressing, enthusiastic reunion. We pulled back and our foreheads touched—our lips just mere spaces apart.

Something within me kindled, and I wanted to express the L word right now, but I couldn’t. I wasn’t ready to utter that word. It’s amazing how much one word can change everything, especially if it holds true.

I said nothing.

We opened the sliding door to the balcony and leaned against the railing, gazing up at the array of stars in the sky. The moon, along with our lovely Traveler, illumed the Tower and the Last City on Earth. Shafts of light radiated every which way and warmed my heart.

Paledon had pulled me in with an arm, and my head rested on his left shoulder. “I had asked my Ghost something during my trip to the Dreadnaught. I had asked him if Orion is in a better place, away from all this hurt and war.” I graced my gaze upon Paledon. “What do you think?”

“Well…”—he squeezed my hand—“I do think he’s in a better place. Somewhere happy. After all, he always wanted a paradise of his own. Maybe that’s what he’s got in the afterlife.”

“Maybe.”

There was no doubt I was in pain. I was far from healed, both physically and mentally, but right now I didn’t care. The only remedy I ever needed was standing alongside me.

“Can you make me one promise, Paledon?”

He looked at me tentatively. “Of course. Anything.”

I turned around so I faced him, and took his hands in my own. Felt them. “Promise you’ll never leave me.”

A cheeky smile marked his face. “Never. Not even the Darkness can take me away from you.”

Silence.

It had been three nights since that fruitful night.

The next morning I woke up to was grim and overcast with freezing rain thrumming and stuttering as it hurled itself against the windowpane to my room. The occasional bolt of lightning split the sky outside, but it wasn’t sufficient enough to wake Paledon from his slumber. I had been out for a last eight hours since my crazy endeavour to ascend the stairs. The red wine Paledon surprised me with last night (not the night of my endevour to climb the stairs) helped me sleep, too. Atop my desk, on the other side of the room, were two wine glasses and a half-full wine jug. I wasn’t normally the one to drink, but he was treating me to it, so I couldn’t deny his tribute.

With my back padded against the fleecy pillows, I glanced at Paledon. He moved, but didn’t wake up. I laid back down, pulling him closer to me, wrapping my arm around him. He felt perfect, so perfect it made me curious as to why he even existed; after all, perfection doesn’t exist. He was so effing perfect that, when I woke up now, the next day, I realized that I could lose him anytime tragedy strikes, which was something very common nowadays. Perfection is often sought for; something elegant and logical; but in truth nothing can be perfected.

Paledon subconsciously rolled on his back, his breathing steady, and it gave me the opportunity to rest my head on the featherbrain’s chest. I closed my eyes, hoping I’d get a an extra hour of rest, but was disturbed when I heard a knock at my door. Oddly enough, the knock wasn’t enough to wake Paledon up; he was like a rock when he slept.

I displaced myself from comfort and warmth and peeped through the peephole to my door. Great. The Warlock, Pathernax, a medium build human with a bald head, circular glasses, and a tattoo of a Ghost on his right hand, was paying me a visit. Oh, boy. Hmm. What to do. Answer it? Go back to bed with Paledon? Pretend I wasn’t here by being all sneaky and stealthy.

“Hunter,” Pathernax said on the other side, “I can hear you mumbling.”

“Ah, shit.”

With a nudge of the lock, the door swung open, and Pathernax ambled his way in as if he owned the place. “What can I do for you, Path?” I whispered, realizing I had no article of clothing covering my upper body.

Pathernax, wearing his long vestments (it was a signature of what the Warlocks wardrobed) veered his gaze from a sleeping Paledon to me. “So I see you’ve been seeing our friend Paledon? To what and when did this transpire?”

“Shh. Please, why don’t you invade another time, hmm?” I said, my tone saucy.

“Well, it just so happens that now is the best time that attunes to my schedule. So please forgive my ignorance.”

I said nothing.

“So are you going to elucidate why you two are sleeping together?” Pathernax asked, stepping up to my desk and examining/fondling the glass articles and wine jug. “I see you even got alcohol. Must have been one helluva night. Half full, too. Well, I should probably say three nights? Where the hell have you two been? Kabril and I had to stop investigating the source of SIVA until you got two got back.”

“My personal life is none of your beeswax,” I said, silently plopping myself back on the bed. “And to answer your question, I’ve been healing. I was in a lot of pain a few nights ago. I don’t see how that would matter to you anyway.”

“Whoa, what’s with the disrespectful attitude?”

“You know exactly why. But I’m not getting into this right now. What do you want?”

“I just wanted to come by and see how you were doing. But clearly you’re doing great since you and Paledon engaged in coitus last night.”

I jolted up and waved a hand airily. Placed it on my forehead and sighed. “We were not having sex! And besdies, since when do you even care about me?”

“Pfft. Like I’m going to believe that. So far you’ve given me absolutely no reason to believe otherwise. Neither of you have a shirt on, and he’s sleeping in your bed. That’s fairly indicative to me. And I’m going to pretend like I didn’t hear that.”

“Shut up,” I said, pushing him aside from my desk and pouring a small glass of wine.

“Isn’t it a little early for that? If you had any infinitesimal sense, you wouldn’t consume that now.”

“Believe me, I need it right now.”

“Sheesh, I’ll just see myself out then,” Pathernax said, motioning his way to the door.

“Last week.”

Pathernax stopped in his tracks and faced me. “Last week what?”

I put the wine glass down with a muffled clink. “We opened up to one another. Talked a bit. You know how these things go.” I stole a glance at Paledon. “I love him. I do. He just doesn’t know it yet because I’ve refused to tell him out of fear that he’d…”

Pathernax had a surprising look of compassion in his eyes and facial nuance. Normally he was the collected and calm one, distant with emotion; but right now, this moment, as I stood talking, he was somehow different—leaving me unable to pinpoint the reasoning. “That’d he’d what?” His voice was soft.

“Reject me. I mean, he’s my best friend, the best one I could ever ask for, but I fear everything about him, you know? When you wholeheartedly give someone your heart…you give them the ability to hurt you in an instant. He can disband from my fireteam anytime and leave me behind. That’s what scares me most, because then, it’s like all the time we spent together was for nothing. And that’s time I can never get back.”

There was nothing silence between us; the kind of silence that hardens like obsidian.

I took a deep breath and exhaled. “Last night, when we were standing on the balcony enjoying the view…he made a promise to me. He promised to never leave me, that he would always be by my side.”

“And you’re apprehensive if that’s true or not?”

“Yeah…I don’t know why.”

“You’re experiencing true love for the first time.”

“And it’s complicated.” My voice was becoming wretched with emotion and thickened by the rawness.

“May I enlighten you with my vast emotional wisdom?” Pathernax asked, signalling me to take seat with him on the staircase.

I motioned to him. Sat down. “Listen, Hunter, we may not always see eye to eye, given our past, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you. Or Paledon. Because I do. I very much do. What I’m about to tell you might be the most obvious thing in the entire universe and you can smite me for it with a million arrows.”

“I’m listening,” I said.

“Be honest with him. Without honesty you got nothing. It’s the most fundamental aspect for a relationship. It triumphs everything that comes before it, believe me. There are many indiscernible truths that I, as a Warlock, am uncertain about in this universe, but this I am sure of. Honesty is what binds a relationship together. Here, take my hands.”

“Okay,” I said, taking my hands in Pathernax’s, after which felt him squeeze down on mine. In truth, I wasn’t sure where he was getting at by holding my hands, believe me, but I went with the flow.

“Think of your love with Paledon as a spiderweb. At first, after the spider weaves the web together, it’s stalwart. That web will never falter so long the spider takes care of it. Now picture yourself as the spider and that web as your love for Paledon. Your web is held together by honesty, along with the smaller things like loyalty, faith, love, and even lust. If you’re dishonest, the web begins to decay. Eventually, after so much wear and tear, the web collapses and you, the spider, fall with nothing left.

“But, if you remain honest with him, you’ll find that that web gets stronger. Unbreakable. You’ll be like a Striker Titan about to slam. But you have to make the conscious choice to be honest. He does too. Just be open. Don’t hide anything you want to say. If you do that…problems will engender.”

“So what you’re saying is I shouldn’t hide my true self with him? That’s harder than it sounds. For me, anyway.”

“And why’s that?”

“Because…” I said, getting my thoughts together. “I’m scared of what I’ll become.”

“If you love him, that won’t matter, trust me. You have to love yourself before you can love someone else,” Pathernax said.

“And I do.”

“So there shouldn’t be a problem, then.”

A sudden, intensely awkward silence expanded like a bubble around us, and as much as I wanted to break it, I let apt curiosity decide my actions for once. “How do you know so much about relationships?” I asked, withdrawing from Pathernax’s hold.

“I’m a Warlock, a scholar. I know many things you wouldn’t even dream of knowing. Look. I can tell that you care about the guy. I’m sure he cares about you too. Don’t screw up. What you two have is rare nowadays.”

“Thanks, Path. I rally appreciate the advice.” On impulse I lurched forward and hugged him, then drew back. It seemed to catch him off guard, but he returned the hug. “Sorry about earlier, with me snapping. I can get a little intense in the morning.”

“All is forgiven.”

Paledon stirred a bit in his sleep, and his eyes slowly opened. He was squirming around like a worm. A smile marked his face. “Hey,” he said, giving me a sleepy grin. He looked fragile, like a glass vase, when he woke up.

“Hey you,” I said, leaning down to nuzzle his nose, whereupon planted a kiss on his lips. “How’d you sleep?”

“Decent. Had a bit too much to drink last night, if you ask me.” He got up from the bedding, his back against the pillows. His gaze was fixated on Pathernax. “Oh, hey, Pathernax. How’re you doing?”

“Reasonably well,” Pathernax said, stepping down from the staircase. “I didn’t mean to intrude. I just stopped by to see how Hunter is doing. Clearly he’s in good hands with you.”

“Hehe, that he is,” Paledon said, giving me a glance with a wink.

“Now I should really go. There is much work to be done, and it’s not going to complete itself. I’ll see you two later.”

When he reached the door and unfastened the latch, he glanced at me. “Hunter, don’t forget about what we conversed about.” He winked at me then found his way out.

I plopped myself on the bed and let out the most dramatic, loudest sigh. “God, I love and hate that guy.”

Paledon turned around, blankets covering his upper body. “What did he mean by that?”

“By what?”

“C’mon, don’t play silly with me. You two talked about something. What was it.”

“Relationship advice,” I said with haste.

“Really? What about?”

I was getting annoyed. I gritted my teeth and I wanted to snap a little, though my reasoning for becoming aggravated was unascertained, but I kept my composure. If anything, I was getting vexed at myself, not at Paledon. “Don’t worry about it. It’s nothing to worry about.”

“If you say so,” Paledon said, jumping out of bed and grabbing his shirt then armour. “So. How you feeling?”

I hopped out of bed. “Like a million Glimmer. It’s amazing how much a good night’s rest can do for settling pain.”

“Ready to go see what the Plaguelands is all about?”

“You betcha.”

I looked at him, a long searching look, then smiled a little sadly, straightened up, and suited up myself. I watched as he slipped his gauntlets on at the foot of my bed, and suddenly I felt a great wave of remorse for the inconvenience and the pain I was giving myself for not telling him the truth.

vi - Advancing The Plaguelands

The Rocketyard,

Old Russia, Earth

Cold.

It was cold.

Very cold.

The freezing rain hadn’t subsided since I had awaken from my slumber two hours ago. Although it was light rainfall, it had proved to be a burden to Paledon and I as we plowed our way through the ice and snow accumulation. There was at least two feet of snow impeding our way though, but it wasn’t anything we couldn’t handle.

As we traversed through the Rocketyard, we didn’t find any threats in the immediate vicinity, stunningly. Usually there was Fallen and Hive warfare in the abandoned factory/warehouse area, which had derailed cargo trains, gigantic metal tubes that acted like short tunnels, bent metal catwalks (overhead), and warehouses that were already raided of their contents. But instead of having to fight our way through (which was quite nice for a change) we were able to make it through unscathed. Everything was so silent. I suppose it was too cold for the Hive and Fallen. Couldn’t blame them. I’d rather be snuggled up to Paledon in my bed than be out here working.

Though as much as I hated being out here currently, the Rocketyard brought back many memories of my past. In fact, this was the place where Orion and I met. A week after my Ghost found my in the Jungles of Venus, I was assigned to patrol this area for any major threats, and Orion had the same task. At the time, we weren’t in the same fireteam, but that didn’t stop us for helping each other. Word got out that a major Servitor (for the House of Kings) was dispatched to distribute ether amongst its house. Orion and I eliminated the thing before it reached its drop point. It was at that pivotal moment when he and I decided to levy in a fireteam together and form our own.

We did everything together. Missions, Patrols, even some Crucible. Oh, those were the times. How I wish I could just relive the moments he and I shared; I’d even be willing to trade my soul just to see him again. For one day, even an hour.

Just so you know, I rarely go in-depth to the history of Orion and I. For good reason too.

There was a reason I never stepped foot in the Rocketyard, unless I had to, like now. The place often drowned me in memories I refused to recollect, out of fear that it would haul me into the past, someplace that wasn’t for me. But knowing that I had Paledon by my side made it easier for me; if I had gone alone, there would be many detours and reminisces of the past.

Onward to the important stuff now…

Paledon and I reached the wall breach, a wide opening leading to the interior of a facility. Inside were ruined control panels with smashed monitors, and thick red wires trailed alongside the walls of the structure. A staircase was to my right and there was a corridor to my left that should lead to the Plaguelands. “So,” I said, giving Paledon a glance. “This is the place?”

“Yep,” he said as he trotted his way in, not paying special attention to me. As much as I hate to say this, Paledon was different on the field. More serious and self-focused on the mission. I couldn’t blame the guy, but sometimes humility goes a long way.

I gaited over a bundle of wires, being careful of my footing. “So what is all this? Why does it look like something took a bite out of the metal wall? Looks like there’s teeth marks on the edges…”

“Again, I don’t know,” Paledon said intensely. “Pathernax said the Plaguelands are this way. That corridor will lead to a place called Foundry 113. Then the Lord’s Watch. He’s waiting for us to show up.”

“And here I thought this would be a fun experience. Let’s just get on with it then,” I said, my heart sinking, and passing by Paledon without exchanging eye contact.

“What’s up with you?” he said.

“Nothing. Just want to get this mission done and over with.”

“Alrighty then.”

“Hold up,” I said, looking over at the array of monitors in a column like shape. I motioned my way to them, wondering if there were any logs on what the Fallen were up to. “Ghost, scan the terminal and collect any logs you find.”

“Understood,” Ghost said, then went to work.

“Paledon, did Pathernax or Karbil scan this terminal for any info?”

“I don’t believe so, no,” he said making his way to me. “I don’t see how it’ll help us though. We already know enough on what’s going on. What makes you so certain there’s anything useful on there anyway?”

“A Hunter’s hunch. All instinct. I had to learn to survive in the Jungles of Venus for a month. Intel was my best friend. This will be too.”

For the next ten minutes, Paledon and I leaned against the computer terminal, our arms crossed, patiently waiting if there was anything Ghost could scrounge up.

A click. A beep. A loud noise sounded, sending both Paledon and I jouncing. The monitors lit up and displayed a flashing SIVA symbol with white noise in the background. “I got some logs you might want to check out later,” Ghost said, moving to me. “According to one of them, there are red clusters scattered throughout the Plaguelands that could help us greatly understand SIVA. It might be worthwhile to spend time looking for them.”

I patted Paledon on the shoulder. “See, what’d I tell you? Now let’s get a move on.”

For the next little while, Paledon and I were quiet and reticent as we journeyed out way through the corridor (there were metal catwalks and bent metal everywhere, along with wires); neither of us were open to talking or sharing whatever was on our minds. The air was tense, making me feel uncomfortable and distant.

Still, though, I kept my mouth shut and composure in check. I knew, deep down, Paledon was focusing on the mission. As a Titan, it’s his duty to protect the Last City from all threats. If he didn’t follow through with the oath he had taken, there were draconian laws in place for those who defiled their pledge to the city; so, to an extent, I understood his serious demeanour.

Sometimes I wondered if I was even compatible to being with a Titan. As friends it’s foolproof, but different classes in a relationship was considered strange to some since most are contrasting opposites, as far as personalities go. As a Hunter, I was a natural clown, a jester who makes smart jests and clever retorts; we often made the job fun and executed it with style. Titans were often the ones to do everything by the books. And Warlocks were…well, Warlocks. Each class had their own discrepancies toward one another.

Eventually we came across Foundry 113. We were standing on a collapsed bridge. There were shipment containers everywhere and some of them had that SIVA symbol plastered unto them. There was a huge machine gateway that had an orange core in the centre, and a metal stage lead upward to it; but currently it appeared to be sealed, inaccessible. Oh, and there was snow. Of course there was. You probably already knew that.

Splicers inhabited the area, but they weren’t a threat as of yet. Many of them were docile and dormant, as if they were being commanded by something or someone. Paledon and I jumped down from the bridge and landed in the snow.

“Pathernax,” Paledon said, walking ahead of me with a sway. “We’ve at Foundry 113.”

Pathernax spoke over our comms. “I’m in the Lord’s Watch.” Static took over for a moment. “There’s lots of Fallen here.” Gunfire. “They have a spider tank enhanced by SIVA. We need help!”

The comms went dark.

“Paledon!”

“I know, I know,” he said, readying his machine gun. “Can you cloak us so we can slip past these guys?”

“Follow me,” I said.

I sprinted for the nearest piece of cover, a metal shipment container. With out back padded against it, I peeked around the corner and noticed a Vandal on patrol. “We got a couple tangos at 3 o’clock. Wire Rifles.” I veered my stare over to the left and noticed a higher ground we could jump up to. “We can get around by jumping up there.”

Without saying anything else, I tossed a smoke bomb at our feet, causing us to go invisible. I jumped up to the higher ground, and Paledon followed suit. His Titan Lift alerted the surrounding Fallen, and they directed their attention to us. But no matter! They couldn’t see us. Luckily, for the both of us, I had made very concentrated smoke bombs for longer invisibility duration. If my craftsmanship was any good, we would be invisible for at least two more minutes.

“Let’s go,” I said, jumping into a shipment container that was open and suspended by some crane. I slide out the other side and landed on the ground as did Paledon. We ran for the opening in the wall with warped metal along the edges. Good lord, did the Fallen have a fetish for metal or something?

We ran through the opening, leading into another corridor, not breaking stride; at some point, we had to crouch and keep our head low as the metal inside was to our height. Being knocked out was the least of our priories right now.

Soon, according to my tactical visor in my helmet, we reached the famed Lord’s Watch. In front of us was a big metal tube, and in the distance was a small bronze-coloured building. We headed for the stumpy structure and saw Pathernax (he was wearing his Obsidian Mind helmet this time) blink past projectiles that were trying to track him in the air.

Ah, yes, blink. What a useful airborne, evasive ability, be it against the Darkness or against other Guardians in the Crucible. A skilled enough Voidwalker Warlock, such as Pathernax, or Bladedancer Hunter can eventually learn the ability, which allows one to open a rift in space and travel through it, effectively teleporting from point to point. It wasn’t a long range ability by any means, as that would take tremendous amounts of energy and knowledge to master.

As we reached the threshold of the building, Pathernax noticed us by paying us a quick glance then quickly returning fire to whatever was trying to kill him. I glanced over to my left and noticed a devastatingly enhanced spider tank (more formally known as a Fallen Walker) augmented by SIVA. These things were destructive and were a huge threat to anyone patrolling. I mean, they’re a tank with eight legs, armed with a deadly cannon with lock-on missiles, and a mini turret on its front.

Many Guardians viewed spider tanks as “Easy impediments to take out”; but these tanks were not to be taken lightly, especially now since they were augmented by a corrupted power. Great, a 40+ ton war machine enhanced by the powers of SIVA. On top of all that, there was a Captain and some Vandals overseeing their assault.

Pathernax teleported his way to us, as we sought behind the small building for cover. There were glassless windows, which didn’t help since enemy fire could easily pass through them. “Oh, man,” I said over the gunfire, “so far this place, the Plaguelands, is great. Think it would make a good vacation?”

“Hunter, you’re not helping,” Pathernax said with a grunt. “We have to take out the spider tank or else we’ll all perish by its impressive weapon systems.”

“Where’s Kabril?” Paledon shouted, returning some fire to the enemy.

“Scouting the rest of the Plaguelands for intelligence and mappings,” Pathernax said, following in Paledon’s footsteps. “I thought he would’ve returned by now, but I guess I was fallacious. Look, can we converse later? Right now, we have a major situation on our hands and it is imperative we—”

“Shut up,” I said, peeping through the window opening, then lowering my head right after the enemy opened fire. “We get it. We gotta take the tank out. Paledon, Pathernax, you two worry about the tank, I’ll get the Captain and Vandals.”

“Hunter, wait!” Paledon said.

But it was too late.

I used a smoke bomb for invisibility, backflipped my way to the rooftop, then turned around, armed with my weapon. I leaped downward, meeting the snow again.

The spider tank was idle, awaiting for its next target, its prey, so it could lock onto it and destroy it with impressive, cataclysmic firepower. Though their insect-like design gives them an eerie, almost lifelike quality, these heavily-armoured monstrosities are purely robotic, not self-controlled. It had a mind of its own. These things even had a mine dispensers to provide close defence against dismounted infantry, and an on-board Shank foundry produces armed repair drones.

Pretty freaking sweet, huh? The Fallen, that is.

Anyways, exposure caused me to alert the nearby Fallen, their weapons readying to be fired at me. For some odd reason, I began to ponder the reasoning as to why the Fallen deployed a Fallen Walker here, of all places. What could possibly be so vital here that they would need one?

Didn’t matter, actually. What did matter was that I got out of this alive.

The spider tank moved its many legs in unison, moving its long barrel at me. Behind it was a devastating cannon charging up, no doubt at me. I shadestepped to the side, dodging the projectiles trying to kill me. If I hadn’t moved, I would’ve been toast, much like the burnt marks in the ground now.

“Ha! Is that all you got?” I said, sliding a few grenades toward the threat. “You’re going to need more than that to KO me.”

Soon Paledon and Pathernax entered the battleground, their weapons on standby. Pathernax wielded an Auto Rifle with him, though what one I couldn’t tell, while Paledon was using his Thunderlord.

The spider tank was still, as were its smaller brethren; the Captain and Vandals were stepping up, their weapons drawn, ready to fire.

I gave a glanced at my fireteam members and nodded, not saying a word on what the three of us should do. We already knew. Because we were Guardians.

We opened fire.

The Captain teleported, red matter streaking in the air, to the left, and the Vandals fired their tracking Wire Rifles—their shots putting a moderate dent into my shields; they were specifically aiming for me. I guess word got around in the Fallen House that I was responsible for the death of some of their fellow mates.

I jumped up, ultimately evading my assailant’s second onslaught, then met the ground once more. I opened fired with my Boomer, putting it in overdrive this time as a means of experimentation. It worked beautifully.

The Vandals didn’t go down without a fight, though. Many of them were still standing after the barbarous treatment I presented them. “Ghost, how about we change this game up a little?” I said. “Give me Lord of Wolves.”

“Will do!”

In my hands was the Lord of Wolves, once again. The weapon was a fountain of merits, a familiar friend who helped me conquer so many threats in the past. I brandished it and charged headstrong, dodging left and right, and opened fire. The rumbling roar of the weapon sent a sense of satisfaction through my very body, giving me a better understanding of why I do what I do.

Paledon and Pathernax were keeping the Captain busy, and for good reason too. We didn’t want a repeat of what happened to me last time.

I stared into the Void and charged up some more Vortex Grenades and chucked them at the Vandals’ feet. The singularity of the grenade drew the Vandals closer to its core, causing them to repeatedly stagger, their efforts to escape proving to be vain, much like the event horizon of a black hole.

“Hunter look out behind you!” someone shouted (I couldn’t tell if it was Pathernax or Paledon, given how loud the battleground was).

On fleet instinct, I jounced my gaze behind me and saw another Vandal strike me with a melee attack that sent me reeling. Staggered. I was exposed. I could potentially falter and have to be revived. It didn’t come to that though.

Because I prevailed. Even though the pain had seared through my legs, as if I were touching magma, causing them to tremble, I stood, my teeth gritting. Sweat trickled down my body and my breathing was heavy. Choppy. As if I had the wind knocked out of me.

I continued to suck up the outward pain, recovered quickly, and sought to assail with a mean vengeance. Tempered and determined, I snatched the knife from my belt, rotated it around on my fingers as if it were a message to the one who struck me down. Nothing beats the sharpness or relentlessness of a Hunter’s blade. We were naturally gifted with knives.

I cloaked myself and charged forward, seeking out the Vandal that assailed me. When I found the target, I lunged toward and drove the knife inward, perforating the Vandal’s armour and eventually skin; my left hand was holding its back as if I were giving it a hug of affection. I could feel its entrails with my knife. I’m sure you already know this, but being the sadistic shitlet I was, my hand gyrated the blade around, the Vandal excruciated by the pain. I could see its eyes begging for forgiveness, for redemption, for humility. But I ignored all its emotional pleas as its cries brought tears of happiness to my eyes, and I eventually ripped the knife out of it and watched my enemy tumble to the ground—ether seeping out from its wound.

With my blade back on my belt, I sought retribution in all quarters to those that were attacking us.

Pathernax and Paledon had assisted in the killing of the second Vandal, but the Captain proved to be an utter nuisance, if I had anything to say about it.

For some odd reason, the spider tank wasn’t smiting us with its weapons, which was very odd and scary. It was like it was waiting to strike at any moment we least expect it.

No matter. Our main focus was the pesky Captain.

I drew close to my foe, dodging all the shots that were being directed at me. At some point I drew power from the Void without realizing it and threw a few Spike Grenades, which sent damaging Void Light in a cone shape. The Captain staggered a bit, sent reeling back, giving me the opportunity to strike with my weapon.

I ran forward, while Paledon and Pathernax covered me with automatic fire, clearing the Shanks that were deployed by the idle tank. An executed roll. A loaded weapon. The strength of a Hunter. I slid in the snow with my knees, after evading, then stopped my slide with a foot, and held my weapon up with one hand.

Fire! Fire! Fire!

The Captain was badly hurt, but he still didn’t go down without a fight. There was red matter, little bits of SIVA around, forming a protective shield. A red spiral of energy was sucked up by him, causing his health to go up slightly. Our target became enraged. Think of it as something being juiced up to hell and a whole lot harder to kill.

I retreated back to my allies, who were reloading their weapons. I did the same for good measure before turning around once again and retrieving my Boomer, hoping it would do the trick. With Lord of Wolves stowed on my back, this couldn’t possibly go wrong.

The Captain had brandished his weapon, and the spider tank reignited itself, its legs moving in unison once more, and directing its awesome firepower at us.

Paledon had drawn Light from the Void and deployed a Defender bubble. “This will protect us.”

“How do you expect us to kill such a monstrosity?” Pathernax asked, chucking a few Scatter Grenades (they broke up onto smaller particles that cause small explosions) at the tank. “We’re severely lacking on firepower here.”

“No we are not,” Paledon said, exiting his bubble to unleash a few rockets at the tank. “Hunter, come here and help unload on this thing.”

I exited and Pathernax followed suit, doing his best to keep the Captain busy.

I shot countless shots of my tumultuous weapon without ever having to reload. That’s a first. Usually this thing had to recharge, but somehow it changed. No complaints!

“Guys,” I said, my weapon firing rapidly, “I gotta be honest. We ain’t doing jack shit to this tank. It’s too strong. We need something more.”

“Well, what do you suggest, Director of the Clovis Bray Complex?” Pathernax said with his smug voice.

“Hardy har har. Very funny you clown. I was going to suggest you use your space magic or whatever it is you Warlocks do when you go haywire.”

In truth, I knew their power all too well. Warlocks were such a pain when it came to the Crucible. Their powers were so formidable and destructive.

“You mean my ultimate?”

“You know what I mean!” I said over the tank’s fire. “We also have a Captain on our tail.”

“So why don’t you challenge the Captain then?” Pathernax said. “You’re always so confident with everything. Supercilious and pretentious too.”

My patience was running dry. “Oh is that so? Do I need to remind you of the times I saved your ass?”

“Déjà vu.”

“Will you two shut up?!” Paledon finally roared over the barbarous gunfire. I wasn’t sure how he did it, but he placed another bubble to protect us. “All you two are doing is bicker about this and that. How about we work together instead of acting like a kinderguardian? Pathernax, go do your thing. Hunter and I both know you’re the one who’s always so cocky and forthright. Why don’t you take on the tank then?”

“Fine,” Pathernax said, blinking out of the bubble and unto the open battleground.

Paledon and I followed suit and we unloaded our firepower on the enraged Captain. The SIVA shield proved to be resilient. “Hunter, use your Light. Tether it.”

I stared into the Void without fear. With a calm mind, I drew the powers of Void, from the endless, vast space of nothingness. An influx of power coursed through me, sending chills down my spine. My hand wielded a bow of Void.

“Strike now!”

With an arrow on the bowstring, I drew it back then released. The arrow traversed in the air and struck the Captain, stupefying him.

Paledon and I walked forward with our weapons, and unmercifully struck the Captain to the ground. His head was blown off—sending ether up in the air like an erupting volcano.

For a moment, we revered in the Captain’s valiant attempt to strike us down; and although he failed with noble conscience, his efforts were not in vain. These highly enhanced Fallen were not easy to smite.

Onward to the tank!

We noticed a Pathernax blinking everywhere, in and out of space itself. The spider tank had been locking onto him unmercifully though it wasn’t anything our Warlock friend couldn’t handle. He was a wizard, a know-it-all type guy, a strategist (to some extent; still to this say I question his tactics on the battleground).

Still, though, he was a worthy adversary to compete against.

For a second, he blinked again, but stayed in the air somehow. I guess he was getting ready to channel the Void, much like what I do. Channeling the Void was something harder than it seemed; and yet Paledon can use two subclasses, something extremely rare amongst Guardians.

Pathernax brought both his hands together, one over, one under, as if he were conjuring space magic (that was exactly what he was doing) and I felt a roaring surge of energy course through the ground itself. A ball of Void Light began to shape, form, in his hands; soon it became unstable and erratic in his hold.

He threw it.

The sphere of dark energy, or Nova Bomb, lanced out from his arm and made a beeline toward the spider tank, who was unable to properly brace itself for impact. Pathernax’s space-spell was rapidly moving toward it, and eventually collided with the tank; the bomb exploded brilliantly with the force of a collapsing neutron star—in a huge flash of pure, purple light.

Pathernax landed on the ground.

The site was unclear, given the explosion had strewed snow all over the place. I covered my face to block the bright flash of white light. Paledon did too. But Pathernax stood still, weapon drawn, his vestments blowing in the wind.

As the explosion dissipated, the spider tank became visible once more. It was still standing, getting ready to fire its next barrage of attacks. But there was something divergent about it. One of its legs appeared to be severely weakened, as if damaging it would cause it to collapse and—

“Impossible!” Pathernax shouted. He looked right at us. “How is that possible?!”

How rude. Right in the middle of my narration. He’s really going to do that? Why I never…! The nerve of this guy!

“We don’t know,” I said. “But look at its leg. It’s weakened. If we take it out, we might just have a shot at taking this thing out.”

“Let’s do it,” Paledon said.

We stormed forward, directing all out firepower at the weakened leg. Some of us chucked a few grenades for good measure, though it was hardly necessary. Soon the spider tank faltered, and the armour casing its front left leg blew off. Its orange core was exposed, giving us the chance to wipe it out.

We unloaded on it.

Nothing but automatic fire rocked the battleground.

“It’s working,” I said between shots. “Just a little more…”

The spider tank proved to be an extreme challenge, but it wasn’t anything my team couldn’t pull off.

The tank discharged a catastrophic Arc wave after its demise, sending us flying back in recoil.

The last thing I saw was snow falling from the sky.

Ishtar Cliffs

Ishtar Sink, Venus

(In the Jungles of Venus)

The humidity of Venus was unbearable and stifling. The night air was thick with hanging dew, and every breath was like breathing in a thousand anvils. The moonlight reflected off the glistening beats of dew that hung from the tips of verdant, dense vegetation that surrounded Orion and I.

Venus was a place you either loved or hated. Simple as that.

Rainfall was a continuous affair, hence why it was so humid. The Jungles and Vex architecture was what made this place so beautiful. From the literal sky-high citadels, to the overly dense jungles that made it difficult to traverse through, and even the acidic lakes, along with the active volcanos on the faraway shores…

The place was beautiful, but was a death sentence if you ever got stuck here.

Currently, Orion and I were blending into the dense jungle, with the help of ghillie suits Eva Levante crafted for us. We were patrolling an area dominated by the Fallen as word had gotten out that a major Baron for the House of Wolves was going to show himself. The reasoning as to why was unknown to us, but then again, anything was possible with the House of Wolves.

They were wild and eccentric.

The mission we were assigned was simple: Take out the Baron and his goons, then flee.

I didn’t quite understand the reasoning behind killing the Baron since Skolas was already captured and sentenced to the Prison of Elders, leaving the House of Wolves without a Kell. The house was disjointed and almost disbanded for good.

As we crawled through the dense grass, we spotted a Skiff ripping through the atmosphere. “Hey,” Orion said. He was a Hunter, like myself, and wore the armour Variks crafted for us. “Look over there. The Baron.”

I looked through Orion’s Wire Rifle scope; raindrops stuck to the lens, and streaked along the glass. He had gotten the thing from some dead Vandal awhile ago. He sought it out because of how much they hurt. And boy, let me tell you, do they ever. “I see him. I still don’t understand why we can’t drop this. I don’t see a reason in killing him.”

Orion looked at me with eight eyes. Just kidding. His helmet had eight eye-holes on it, making him look like a spider. “Because we should? The House of Wolves were so much trouble. We should take out their lieutenants before they pull off another trick of theirs.”

From what I could tell, the Wolf Baron was speaking with a Baron from the House of Winter, the main Fallen House that occupied the Ishtar Sink. “Is that?”

“Yeah,” Orion said, moving a tad closer for a better look. “My best guess is that the Wolf Baron wants security from the House of Winter.”

“Pfft,” I puffed. “The House of Winter is as disjointed as your two front teeth.”

“Hey now, don’t be dissin’ my two front teeth. They may be crooked, but they work.”

“Sure they do.”

He playfully pushed me to the side, but to no avail didn’t move me. “Shut up.”

I revered in his steadfast determination to take out the Baron with his prized weapon. It was one of the reasons I adored him as a friend. His ambition never backfired on him, nor did it display negative impurity to his character.

I loved him as a brother. Always had, always would.

But I always feared losing him. Even now. There are always times in our lives when everything seems to go wrong when, despite our best efforts and for no apparent rhyme or reason, tragedy strikes; and there are times when everything goes just perfectly; but I never believed in the concept of perfection as it was something that can’t retain its own existence. Nothing is ever perfect in our universe.

The way I see it, life doesn’t have to perfect, it just has to be lived.

Not even our God, The Traveler, is perfect.

Sometimes, before I drift off to a sleepy dreamscape, I wondered why I was so lucky to have a friend like him. As in, what did I do to deserve such a gem? He was always there for me, through thick and thin, just like what true brothers would do for one another.

For a moment, I was shaken out of my thoughtful trance. “Hey, Hunter? Noodlehead!”

I shook my head to clear the sappy thoughts from the mind. “Yeah?”

“Maybe you’re right. We should leave the Baron alone. The House of Wolves have already been through hell. How about we show them some mercy for once?”

Eek! Why did he have a big heart? “Uh, sure. That works.”

“Great, now that’ll give me time to show you what I found out here. C’mon.”

For the next little while, we plowed through the dense jungles with a machete, which we found laying around on some workshop bench in one of the facilities in the Shattered Coast.

Eventually we came across a Vex Temple, covered by years of entropy. A temple in the jungle? Me likey.

The temple appeared to be constructed of the blackish-grey material the Vex used for their architecture. There were a few glassless windows, and there was a staircase leading up to an open entryway. “What is this place? Why haven’t I come across it? Or anyone else for that matter.”

“This is an ancient site the Vex used to use. And because,” Orion said, pushing aside some big leaves, before looking at me, “it’s ours and no one else’s.”

That was it. This was going to be the end of me. My heart was going to explode. Why, oh why, was I this lucky? “Okay. Show me the way.”

We trailed up the staircase, my gaze wandering to scout every inch of the lingering pulchritude that was Venus. I remember the day my Ghost had found me in the jungles; apparently, I was under a tree for whatever reason; my best guess was I studied trees in my past life, if I even had one; I couldn’t remember anything beyond my revival. Perhaps it was better that way.

When we reached the threshold and ambled our way in, there were all sorts of Vex scattered every which way, though many of them were dead, thankfully. The last thing we needed was some Hobgoblin shooting us up the ass with a Line Rifle.

There were burnt firepits to the right and left of me, along with vines making their way through the structure. Groundcover somehow found its way through the temple grounds; how plants managed to penetrate through the hard ground, I had no idea; their strength was unbelievable. I suppose years of discord were to thank for that.

As we traversed through the open corridor, we came around a room that had a gigantic, rotating crystal shard, surrounded by a white, translucent energy barrier—undoubtedly formed by the Vex. I went forward, trying to surpass it, but to no avail was just recoiled back. “What in the ever living hell is that thing?”

Orion stepped up closer to it. Wafted a hand, feeling the energy barrier. How did he…? “I dunno. I found it while patrolling one day. Came across this temple. Saw the artifact and it snatched my curiosity.” He turned his gaze to me. “Remember when I said I wanted a paradise once we ward of thee Darkness for good?”

I motioned toward him. “Yeah, of course. We were both wasted that night. You even had to put me to bed because I was so drunk, I couldn’t stand on my two feet.”

“So you remember then?” he said, nudging me with an elbow. “Well, Hunter, I think our paradise lies right with this crystal.”

“How so?”

“I don’t know.”

I laughed. “So how do you know this’ll be our paradise, silly?”

“Because…I have hunch that it will. This had to be a Vex creation, clearly. But by the looks of it, this place isn’t exactly blooming with Vex. They’ve abandoned whatever this thing is. Somehow, I believe the crystal can channel some sort of energy to our minds and something with our memories. I was thinking if we uncover its secrets, we can hook both our minds to it and share one single conscience. That way we can live together in a dreamworld we both create. It’ll be our own worlds, away from all this pain and hurt we experience in this world.”

Never once had I seen Orion so deep and in tune with his thoughts. It was alien to me. Scary, even. The way he was speaking deviated from his normal self. Right now, he was so passionate, so direct, so…forthright, like he wanted this more than anything for the both of us. I wasn’t opposed to ditching this life, for one that can easily thrive with a spliced mind. We could be happy forever.

All the pain, misery, even apprehension would be non-existent. Maybe we would have a perfect world together.

“What makes you so certain that this could do something with our minds?” I asked.

“It’s the Vex. They all run off one mind. I dunno, I just thought this could somehow channel our own minds,” Orion said, taking a seat on a nearby rock, away from me, and resting his arms on his lap. “I just thought you’d be a little more enthusiastic to crack the barrier with me so we could live a happy life together.

“C’mon, don’t you want the same? I thought you remember that fruitful night. You know how we get when we’re on the bottle. There’s no bullshit spewing between us. Just the honest truth. You know very well that you want this paradise, just as I do.”

My heart sank into the deepest abyss. Had he thought I wasn’t going to go full circle with this? Of course I was. “Hey now. Don’t be like that.” I went over to sit with him. “I know I don’t seem excited, but believe me I am. I’m just a little skeptical, is all. We know nothing about this crystal. Hell, we don’t even know how to shut down the barrier.”

“I know,” Orion said, his voice distant and somber. “But normally when I show you something, you’re all for it. Now it seems like you’re indifferent. As if you don’t want to do things with me anymore.”

“Now where in the hell would you get an idea like that?” I took his hands in my own. Felt them. Squeezed them. “Orion, I’m sure I already told you this, but you’re my brother. We may not be blood-related, but that doesn’t matter. I love you for the crazy adventures we’ve gone through together, and because of the person you’ve become.

“We’re going to crack this barrier open and see how we can get this shard to work. If it does what you say it could do…let’s make this last adventure the best one we’ve ever had. Whadda say?”

He glanced up at me, and if I had to guess, probably wearing the biggest smile right about now. “You mean all that?”

“Of course I do, you big goofball.” Playfully, I nudged him off the rock, and he fell to the ground.

“Oh, you’re going to pay for that,” Orion said, getting up and getting ready to chase me for a game of tag.

The Lord’s Watch,

Old Russia, Earth

My mind was fuzzy. Unclear. It pounded harder than a drummer would on a set of drums. As my vision swam into focus, the material world slowly synchronized from the once metaphysical world my distortion rendered. At one point, I had to shut my eyes from the bright light that was coming from my left. Eventually, I braced myself for a piecing pain in my eyes, though I used a hand to block out the light.

Soon, when my vision fully recovered, my eye caught site of Paledon and Pathernax sitting next to a lit firepit.

“Well, well, look who decided to finally wake up,” Pathernax said, his voice smug. “Have a good knockout, princess?”

“Shut up,” I said, trying to stand up, but only to collapse on my own weight. “Shit.”

“You look quite the toll from that tank, Hunter,” Paledon said, crawling his way to me. He put his hands on my shoulders, and brought me in for a hug. “I’m just glad you’re alright.”

I repaid him with a warm hug, too. “Right back at ya, buddy.”

“Honestly? You two are really going to exude homosexuality in front of me?” Pathernax said, dragging his words longer than necessary.

“Oh, simmer down, will ya?” I said, drawing from Paledon. “We’re just hugging.”

“That’s what they all say.”

“That’s enough,” Paledon said, his voice hinting annoyance. “If you got a problem with us, there’s an exit right there.”

“Ha, very funny. Now, shall we get back on track?” Pathernax said. “Kabril should be here anytime soon with mappings of the entire Plaguelands. That should help us pinpoint where we need to strike and possibly when.”

“But that doesn’t make sense,” I intervened. “There are countless places the Fallen could’ve set up shop. There’s SIVA everywhere. What we need to do is—”

“Guys!” a voice in the distance sounded. I could hear heavy breathing too. As if someone got the wind knocked out of them.

“Kabril?” Paledon said. He got up, and undid the seal to the cave, let Kabril in, then sealed the opening once more. “So happy you found us. What’s up?”

“The Fallen…” A deep breath. “They have heavy artillery set up in some abandoned military bunker. It’ll be impossible to get other Guardians in if we don’t take them out.”

Kabril was an Awoken Hunter. Towering at least six feet tall, she was a force of nature, a Bladedancer always using cloaking abilities to slip past enemies without diving in on the fight. She had joined my fireteam sometime during the Taken War, when Oryx threatened everything in the Solar System. Kabril, to me anyways, was a mysterious person, someone who I always believed to have some hidden agenda or ulterior motive. Right now, she was decked out in Hive armour she found laying around, near the Hellmouth.

Although she was part of my fireteam, I didn’t often work with her, and if I did it was for good reason. Usually I’d jam Pathernax and her together, as the two seemed to be a pair that worked well together. Paledon, on the other hand, adored her; he had always had a thing for Awoken, though as to why I didn’t know. Awoken were strange beings to me.

“So,” I said. “What are we going to do?”

“Well…” Kabril unrolled a map of the entire Plaguelands. Did she really render a map with charcoal? Impressive. “We need to head north of here, which will lead us to a place called the Bunker Triglav. That’ll connect us directly to the Splicer’s Battery, where they’ve set up shop. We need to strike now or else any hope of stoping the Splicers will be lost.”

“So what do we do now?” Paledon asked. “Do we all strike or what?”

“No,” I said. “We should split up. Pathernax, you’re with me, Paledon and Kabril, you two go collect more information regarding this place. We move out at dusk, when everything has calmed down a bit.”

“Alright,” everyone said collectively.

For the next little while, we were reserved to ourselves—not open to readily expressing what was on our mind. It wasn’t often my fireteam and I were jammed together, especially when I got decommissioned by Zavala, after Oryx’s defeat. It was awkward to put it bluntly. Even when Paledon was here, there was the harrowing, crippling sense of discomfiture. Kabril and I were distant, and Pathernax and I were on shaky terms, given what had happened on the Dreadnaught.

I couldn’t blame them, though.

Later that day, when the crepuscular sky bloomed, we departed from our cave and endeavoured to our respective tasks. The sun was just below the horizon, and shafts of orange light spanned around the collection of cirrostratus and cirrus clouds, setting them ablaze. At some point, the clouds were black and silhouetted by the sun.

I was standing on a rocky cliff as I watched the sun set. Pathernax made his way to me, stood by me. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” I said.

“It is.”

Arms crossed, I peered over at him. “You ready?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

We jumped from the cliff and headed in the direction of the Bunker Triglav. We didn’t exchange any talk, though. Usually Pathernax was distant with me. Not open. Or chatty. He was the type of person to get the job done, with little to no small talk, even though I believed small talk was what got us through most things that came our way. A little bit of human interaction goes a long way.

By the time we reached the bunker, the sun had fully set below the horizon, marking the time of night. The stars were out, and the lit our path with never-ending light.

On the way there, I paid Pathernax with furtive glances, being careful not to draw attention to myself. Though, unlikely, despite my best efforts, I was caught. Silly me. How the hell does a Hunter get caught? We’re suppose to be the surreptitious ones.

“So, you want to elucidate to me why you keep looking at me? It’s very unnerving,” Pathernax said as he trailed up a hill that had tall stone pillars with snow on them.

“No reason. Just thinking to myself is all,” I said. “Do I need a reason for looking at you?”

“Yes, you do. You must get a warrant from the local police in the last city to look at me. Otherwise I’ll catch ugly.”

I stopped in my tracks. Puffed. “Really? Did you really just make that remark.”

He, too, stopped. “Yes, I did. Didn’t your brain process that information?”

“You know what, I need to jump over this rock and smack you in your peasy ass head, that’s what I need to do.”

“Well, you know, you’r arguing over a foolish retort. Not my problem you can’y handle a bit of criticism.”

I walked ahead of this fool without another word.

Pathernax was the type of guy to whack you, verbally, with witty comments and comebacks. It was one of the many perks of being a Warlock, I guess. With their big book words and clever retorts. Always being the know it all of the group.

When we actually got to the Bunker Triglav, there was a giant rocket on a launch pad, along with a control tower. There was a facility with a giant generator to our right and a huge, closed door to our left. We noticed a bunch of warfare going on between Hive and the Splicers. “Hive? What are they doing out here?” Pathernax asked.

“Hmm,” I mumbled. “How about I go up to them and ask them? I’m sure they’ll be willing to hear me out.”

“Hey, guys,” Pathernax said over the comms, then moving closer to get a better view of the environs.

“Yeah?” Paledon and Kabril said collectively.

“There’s Hive activity here in the Bunker Triglav. Did you know anything about this Kabril?”

“No, I didn’t,” she said, then static following. Then her voice again. “When I went through there, all I saw were Fallen Splicers. That’s it. Nothing more.”

“I think we should exhume whatever’s going on there. But later. What do you all think?”

“Sure, it’ll be something to consider. We have to strike the Fallen down at every possible angle,” Paledon said. “The city needs the security.”

“Fair enough. I’ll report this in to the Vanguard during our briefing. Pathernax out.”

“So what do you think we should do, then?” I asked.

“Well, we could assail the threats, or we could take the easy way and slip past them with your Hunter magic.”

“Well, well, well…would you looky here. Pathernax actually thinks Hunters are useful.”

“I always did, you imbecile.”

“Whoa, now. What kind of talk is that? Not nice talk, that’s for sure.”

“Oh, bite me.”

“Again with this,” I said as I moved forward, my weapon drawn and ready for combat. “All I need to do is pull the trigger once.”

“You wouldn’t dare!”

“Well, my finger does have a habit of it slipping so…”

Pathernax sighed and put a hand to his forehead. Sighed incredulously. “Alright, alright. Hunters are the best of the best and you guys are the most useful class. There, you happy, now let’s get a move on, we’ve wasted more time than we should have.”

“See was that so hard?” I said, signalling my partner to follow me.

“One more thing though before we translocate around the surrounding area.” Pathernax got in the way of my trail. Placed a hand on my Boomer. “What’s with you and that thing? How do you get it to work, and have you cleared its usage with the Vanguard?”

If I wasn’t wearing a helmet, he would’ve seen the most dramatic, stupid look on my face. “Of course not. And how, I dunno. It speaks with me. Look, all you need to know is that it works, alright? Now can we get a move on?”

“I don’t trust you with it. It’s alien, I tell you. I don’t see any justification for using a weapon of sinister origins.”

My finger slowly squeezed the trigger, enough to get a shot charged up, but not discharged. “My finger is slipping.”

“Okay, I’ll silence myself.”

Without exchanging another word, I lead Pathernax through the Bunker, using the schematics of the vicinity Kabril had whipped up for us. Luckily for me I had a photographic memory. It came in handy sometimes. The place wasn’t that large, though it had threats that weren’t going to be easy to take down. Hive Knights, Splicer Servitors, and Captains ruled the grounds, all of which were ruthless foes. They were far from an easy challenge, though they weren’t anything I couldn’t handle; but when you have all three of them together, it was a death trap.

Over the barbarous, roaring noises of gunfire, we ran headstrong toward the nearest sight of cover, a snow rock, albeit it hardly provided ample cover. We squatted down to keep a low profile, and when the coast was clear, declared we move forward. When were underneath the launch pad, I placed my back against the concrete wall. There was a Dreg firing at a group of Acolytes, but it didn’t take noticed of us. I crouched for a moment, gathering my composure, then whispered, “I’m going to scout the control tower. See if there is any intel or anything we can use to our advantage. Stay low, and stay out of sight.”

Pathernax nodded, crouched, and stayed put.

I cloaked myself with a smoke bomb, rushed up a short flight of stairs, double jumped my way up, then made my way up the control tower. I grabbed the knife from my belt and readied it for a quick stealth kill, if it ever came to that. As I ascended the stairs to the top of the tower, where there were multiple glassless windows, a Vandal caught my sight; luckily it was opening fire at a distant enemy and didn’t take notice to my presence.

Crouch walking, I threw my knife in the air, sending it spinning, then caught its handle. Sneaking up, I executed a disarming kick, sending the Vandal’s weapon flying, then muffled its cries with a hand before driving my knife through its torso, silencing it. My blade pierced through its tough armour, and within a matter of seconds…dead.

“Ghost,” I said, stowing my blade, “check for any logs on these terminals.”

“Will do.”

“What’s this…?”

In the corner of a computer terminal, there was a red glowing fragment. “Ghost, scratch that. Scan this.”

“Scanning now.”

As Ghost went to work, I wondered if Pathernax was alright down there. Even though I had some beef with the guy, I still cared about him; if I didn’t, he wouldn’t be on my fireteam. I remained crouched to keep a low profile. Before I knew it, Ghost had scrounged up some intel. “These are the dormant SIVA clusters I was talking about earlier. I got a log about the Clovis Bray Complex. Would you like to hear it now?”

“Later will work. Right now, we have to take down that military bunker the Fallen are occupying.”

“Right,” Ghost said, moving his way to me. “I’ve marked the coordinates on your map by the way.”

“Thanks buddy.”

I made my way down to Pathernax who was still, amazingly, alive. “Find anything?”

“Yep, I said. A SIVA cluster. Something about the Clovis Bray Complex.”

“Interesting,” Pathernax said. “Did you decipher anything from it?”

With both of our forms cloaked once again, we ascended the flight of stairs and ran in the direction of the facility with all the generators. There were a bundle of shipment containers, and even single ones scattered about in the snow.

By the time we reached the facility, our invisibility was nigh of wearing off, so I took the liberty of using another one. If there was one piece of advice I could give to Nightstalkers, it’s take more smoke bombs than necessary. It’ll either save you or kill you. Me? I like to play my cards and chances.

We slipped past the group of Fallen, and climbed the stairs, putting us on the second level of the facility. Veins of SIVA wires were trailing alongside the walls, too. The entryway leading to our area of interest caught our sight, but there was a red energy barrier blocking the path. “That’s not good,” I whispered. “Hmm. Ghost, got anything that can get this barrier down?”

Ghost materialized in front of me. “Yes, I do. There are shield generators around us. Two at most. Look for a tower of SIVA energy, then take them out. That should destabilize the barrier.”

Pathernax and I discovered the energy nodes in no time. We were able to destroy them without attracting attention, which was a bonus for us. The entryway lead us a room with flashing overhead lights and an abandoned office. Must’ve been the office of the place, I had no idea.

We found ourselves in another expanse, with one giant generator, leading to another corridor with shipment containers. “This must be the place,” I said. “‘Splicer Battery.’”

“So what’s our move now, Hunter?” Pathernax asked, his back against the wall, his head peeping around the corner.

“Disabling the guns. If we don’t, there’s no chance for us to get air support.”

“Should we get Saladin on the line? He could help us big time,” Pathernax said. “We need intelligence before we run in, guns blazing.”

“Alright, fine. But let me do they talkin’.”

“Fine.”

“Saladin,” I said over the comms. “We’re at the Splicer Battery, where they’ve reactivated ancient artillery weapons. It looks like they’ve used SIVA to bring them back to life. What do we do to shut them down?”

There was silence hanging in the air for a moment, but then a voice sounded over the comms. “Look for a central SIVA node inside those emplacements! Destroy that and it will break the Fallen’s hold on the gun.”

“Guardian, it’s Shiro. If I didn't know better, I’d say the Splicers were creating a beachhead. Something of this scale could be used against the City. You need to take them out as soon as possible!”

“Got it,” I said. Then the comms went silent. “You heard them. Let’s strike!”

“Hold on, Hunter,” Pathernax said, getting in front of me.

Just as I was about to do a dramatic entry to slay the Fallen! Why you little… “What is it, dear?”

“Do you really think we can handle this? I mean something to this scale…it’s pretty extreme for only two Guardians.”

“Pathernax…we took down Oryx for goodness sake. Have some faith. C’mon, no more nonsense. I thought you were the bright and brave Warlock?”

“I am.”

“So far you haven’t shown that,” I said.

“You calling me chicken?” he asked, readying his auto rifle, as if a way to show me otherwise.

“Yes.”

He charged in, and I followed suit.

There were three heavily armed artillery weapons, enriched by the powers of SIVA. They were firing munitions in the distance, toward the city. They were trying to strike us, it seems.

When we entered the field of snow, a Fallen Skiff showed itself by ripping through the atmosphere. Fallen Shanks, Dregs, and Vandals were sent down, but they were hardly a threat at this point.

Pathernax blinked in the air, threw a Scatter Grenade, creating an onslaught on mini explosions, causing most of the Shanks and Dregs to falter.

“Careful with those Shanks!” I yelled over the uproarious gunfire. “They hurt!”

“Pfft. You make it sound like I can’t deal with a few pesky Shanks,” Pathernax said, opening fire.

“Don’t come crying to me when you’re hurt.”

“Will you help me out?!”

I opened fire on the foes, being careful not to scare precious over there with my “alien weapon”; I ran forward and conjured up a few grenades for good measure, though it was hardly necessary since Pathernax wiped all the enemies out before they had a chance to do anything.

“See? What’s I tell you?” Pathernax said, gloating over his paltry victory.

“We’re not out of this yet. Path, Vandal behind you!”

Pathernax teleported away before the Vandal had the chance to strike him with a melee. “Pfft. You have to be more agile than that.” Pathernax aimed his weapon then opened fire, though the Vandal was cunning and dodged the oncoming fire, forcing Pathernax to reload momentarily, giving the Vandal enough time to open fire.

I could see Pathernax’s shield with the help of my tactical visor: It was critical, no doubt from the high impact of the Vandal’s weapon. Wire Rifles, man. They hurt. Always have, always will.

I lunged forward, putting myself in immediate danger, taking the hits, which should allow Pathernax to recover some of his shields; Warlocks were known for having high amounts of recovery. I, on the other hand, was lacking the latter; my overshield was severely dented, but I remained resolute to take the damage for a friend.

“Hunter, move out!” Pathernax shouted.

I shadestepped my way out of the fire, then unloaded my weapon. The Vandal staggered backward, giving Pathernax time to strike back with a fully loaded weapon.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

The Vandal was decapitated and ether shot out like a rocket.

With the first wave of enemies gone, I noticed a shiny relic floating between the void of the two artillery cannon. “Is that a Scorch Cannon?”

Pathernax motioned his way to the hovering relic. Examined it as if it were a strange new thing to us. “It is…but it seems to be infused with Arc energy. A Shock Cannon, perhaps?”

“Is it useable?” I asked making my way over, only to see another Skiff dropping in more reinforcements. “Shit, there’s no time.” I stowed my Boomer. Picked up the Shock Cannon. “If it backfires and kills me, get ready to revive me. Got it?”

“Understood,” Pathernax said.

“I’ll deal with the guns, you get the reinforcements.”

With that, I ran forward with a new relic, a powerful beast of destruction. It was a shoulder mounted weapon—a lightweight craft, elegant even; they shot lobes of energy that detonate on impact; they can even expand into a bigger lobe if charged by the weapon’s mechanism, resulting in a deadlier explosion. They stick to surfaces if charged, too.

Though, because I didn’t hold a charge, the shot of mine didn’t even do moderate damage; if anything, it dazed the enemies, giving Pathernax a few seconds to strategize a plan of attack (literally).

I steered my jumps to the far left, noticing another relic on the leftmost artillery, but paid no attention to it. I crawled inside the bunker, where the controls for the weapon surely were; a large bundle of SIVA wires were all over, covering the entire wall and ground.

The SIVA node that needed clearance caught my eye, and I shot it once with the cannon, causing its destruction; but unfortunately, there was a Captain, armed with sharp Shock Blades.

I dodged the oncoming attack, being thankful I wasn’t sliced to a million pieces. Protection was in my favour for survival, but when I looked over, the Captain made another move—lunged toward me, sending me flying back in recoil. My back met the wall real hard, sending a pang of agony through me. Some of my armour was slashed and torn, though it wasn’t anything I couldn’t get fixed. My shields were dented too. My enemy backed up a bit, as if to give me a chance to recover.

I launched a lobe at the Captain and kept my finger on the trigger; the lobe grew larger with every other second passing, though the weapon somehow became more unstable the longer I kept my finger there.

So I released my finger.

A devastating explosion sounded and a blinding flash of blue light irradiated, and the Captain disintegrated into small Arc particles.

Wow. Maybe I should keep this thing too. Works wonderfully.

Oh, and if I hadn’t said it already, the gun ceased operation. Only two more to go!

When I exited the bunker, I ran headstrong, cloaked this time, and found my way in the second bunker. Destroyed the SIVA node and the Captain, then did the same for the third.

By the time I had finished disabling all the guns, Pathernax had managed to clear out most of the enemies, though there were still plenty standing. “Pathernax,” I shouted on my way to him. “Catch!”

I flung the Shock Cannon at him; shockingly (no pun intended) he caught in, mounted it on his shoulder, then opened fire.

I got a hold of my Boomer once more, then found the high ground and opened fire downward, before realizing there was another cannon that I could use; so I quickly grabbed it, returned to my spot, and took advantaged of such a beautiful weapon. I shot a Servitor that was attacking me, then charged up my projectile; within seconds, it exploded, tearing the Servitor into multiple pieces.

Pathernax seemed to be enjoying himself with the weapon as well. He was teleporting all over the place, launching shots at the enemy, and making them go boom.

Soon there was nothing left for us to kill.

Everything was dead and silent.

I regrouped with Pathernax and said, “That went better than expected.”

“Tell me about it. Why did they only send in a handful of troops?”

I shrugged. “Beats me. Why, you want more to kill or something?”

“No I was just saying—”

“Fallen incoming!” my Ghost shouted.

A Fallen Skiff was en route to us, and it was carrying a spider tank. “Another one? Seriously?” I glanced at Pathernax. “You just had to say something didn’t you?”

“Hey, don’t blame me. I’m not to blame for this bad luck.”

“Oh, yes you are,” I said, getting behind the nearest thing to cover. I peeked over. “Well, c’mon, if you stay there, you’ll be smoked.”

Pathernax jumped into cover, and we braced ourselves with another spider tank.

It was aiming right at us, its cannons in fully charged and opening fire.

For a second, I was struck by shellshock. Everything around me froze; the intensity of today had left me exhausted, both mentally and physically. I just want to be done with today, go to bed, curl with Paledon and forget this day had even happened. The world thwacked a deafening ringing noise to my ears. Pathernax was speaking to me, as if to say my name or say something; my best guess was he wanted me to make a move on the tank, or else we’d be wiped from the face of the universe.

It was only a matter of time before Pathernax shook me out of my trance. I cleared my head with a shake, then said, “What?”

“We need to do something now. I ain’t doing this alone. I need your help.”

“Alright, what’s your plan, then?”

“We strike together with our Light. Then do as much damage as we can with these cannons. If it works, we’re getting out of this alive. If not, we’re both dead.”

“Or, we can call for Paledon and Kabril to come help us,” I said, lowering my Shock Cannon from the shoulder.

“No, I’m sure they already got a handful of problems already. Besides, it’s best not to worry Paledon.”

“Why’s that?”

“Think about it, silly.”

“Oh. Right.”

“So how about we strike now, before our cover is shredded by that thing?”

“Alright but follow my lead.”

With that, we vaulted out of cover, invisible, waiting for the right moment to strike. The spider tank was idly waiting for us, its prey, but we were out of its and the amidst Fallen’s line of sight; we hid behind a shipment container. I peeked over the corner, looked back at my partner. Nodded.

I exposed myself to in the open and readied my weapon.

I fired a few times, putting the weapon in overdrive without having to reload. I did a roll to evade the enemies’ impressive barrage of attacks; they would need a lot more firepower to knock me down.

This Hunter wasn’t going down without a proper fight or retribution; with the Light, nothing could go south.

I was a lone Hunter, in the wilderness, warding off the immediate threats as best I could. At some point, I faltered to the ground as the tank had unleashed its cannon attack on me, but I quickly retaliated with a calm mind; I readied to draw from the Void—rendering temporary immunity from attacks—my best friend, my companion, my brother; a surge of power coursed through me as I channeled the infinite dark mater through and to my core, giving me a bow of Void energy. I drew the arrow back, aimed it at those who had wronged me when I was war-weary and mentally drained; every single one of them were tethered to a Void anchor, allowing my companion, Pathernax, to sweep in and draw from the Void from the Traveler’s pool of Light. In his hands was an unstable bomb of Void energy. He threw it at the group of enemies and the spider tank, causing everything to perish in the blast.

Nothing but silence erupted the battleground.

Pathernax and I stood still. We were both blocking out the snow and debris with a hand. The spider tank exploded and collapsed under its own weight; small patches of fire were scattered about.

I exhaled deeply. “We did it.”

“Yeah, we did. Put it here, pal.”

I high-fived my partner, smiling under my helmet. “We make a good team. Aside from me giving you shit, I forgot what you really are capable of in battle.”

“Likewise,” he said. “We should report back to Saladin and the rest of our comrades. Let’s go.”

We left the ruined place, and I followed Pathernax out of the complex. We were in the Bunker Triglav, though there was significantly less enemy presence. The Hive and Fallen had retired from battle, by the looks of it. Everything was quiet. Too quiet.

“Paledon, Kabril,” Pathernax said on the comms. “We’ve successfully dispatched the Splicer’s hold on the artillery weapons.”

There was that harrowing silence once more. There was no response on the comms.

“Paledon, Kabril, do you copy?” Pathernax said once more.

Nothing.

I stepped up and beat Pathernax to his third punch. “Paledon, Kabril, are you there?! Paledon!”

Silence.

vii - Balkanize-You

The Last City,

Earth

The Last City was impeccable, to say the least. Surrounded by a gigantic wall, created by the Titans, it was a marvel of engineering and art. The most obvious features were the countless array of buildings that filled the ground—some were tall, others were stubby, and there were even houses too. Nothing in the City was abandoned as this was the last place we could safely call home. Nothing went to waste either.

There were mostly families residing in the City, along with businessmen, newsmen, teachers, policemen, and even science researchers. You name it. Every profession inhabited the City. It was a paradise to those who inhabited it. Complete prosperity.

Guardians visited the City on their own leisure, to get away from Tower affairs or the stressful details assigned to us. Most of the time, we went to designated restaurants, bars, even night clubs; but some Guardians have a hard time relating to the rest of the City, and others know their struggles all too well. The things you see in battle change you. The people might read about the latest development in what the Warriors of Light are doing, but it’s a whole other story to witness it with your two eyes.

The people in the City had a perfect life…at least, so I thought: They wake up, do their morning routine, go to work, socialize with co-workers, go home to their families, dine, then go to bed. A pretty normal life, if you ask me. But was it perfect? In our eyes, sure. Many Guardians would kill another just to have a chance at living a normal life, even if it were for one measly day.

We were different, there’s no question about it. Our lives were far from perfect, and I doubt we’d have the same level of opulence as the people in the City do. Sure, we have our own rooms to bunk in; we eat on our own volition, and do what we’re programmed to do. Sleep. Talk to our comrades. Just like the people below us. But was it really perfect? I know some Guardians who hate their job, who abhorred warding off the Darkness in the field, even though it’s something they have to do; no one asked for this life, but many of us, such as me, go forward each and every day.

But who’s to say, including myself, that the people below don’t have problems of their own, like we do? One of the many reasons why I believe no life is perfect in both realms.

But if I had to choose…I’d choose my current life. It was arduous, yes, but it made my life purposeful and entertaining.

Anyways, before I go off on a recalcitrant tangent, the City even had a university for residents. Had to make Glimmer somehow.

For the most part, though, I found being in the City an absolute pleasure. Especially when it was Orion and I.

Every Friday, after we finished our assigned tasks, Orion and I made our way down to a Tavern, favoured by Hunters. The place was called pLace. Literally. Most Hunters occupied the joint, but there were Titans and Warlocks too. We welcomed them with open arms.

The place was rich in merits. From the cheerful hyper-retro music (how it was preserved was beyond my understanding) that played, to the small dance floor that had flashing coloured squares, and the giant overhead disco ball, to the dim hanging lights that gave atmosphere. There was a second floor leading to luxurious chairs and an outside patio. Stools ran alongside the bar, where Orion and I usually sat to drink. Sometimes, when we were feeling extra bold, we’d try an dance like the couple of nutjobs we were.

The place was extremely retro to say the least.

For me, I always drank Vodka, and Orion always stuck to neat absinthe. Not sure how he could handle the stuff, blah!

We both sat at the bar, taking periodic sips of our drinks, watching a Warlock perform her best moves on the dance floor. Orion was nodding as if impressed. He whistled seductively to himself.

“What in the hell is wrong with you?” I asked, giving him a light slap on the shoulder.

“What? That Warlock over there is a total babe. I mean look at her swinging those hips…and arms and…” He took another sip. “Look at her go. You go, babe, woo-who!”

I moved closer to him, lowing my hand. “Simmer down, Tiger. You’ve been off the rails all night.”

Orion looked at me and sniggered. “Did you just call me ’Tiger’?”

“Yes, I did,” I said, finishing my glass, then slamming it on the counter, being careful not to break it. “Hey, bartender. A refill please!” I had Ghost dispense 500 Glimmer. The bartender came and went to work. “Seriously though, what’s gotten into you, buddy?”

Orion did a full turn so he was looking at the bar. Then to me. “I dunno. The idea of us cracking the case of this crystal has gotten me excited. I mean, we kinda did say that it would be our final adventure together if I was right.”

The bartender came back with a new glass of vodka. I picked it up, ice cubes clinking against the glass. “Yeah…it scares me, bud. It really does.” A sip. “What if it really does work, and something or someone wakes us up?”

“Pfft. You’ve seen the temple.”

“Shh. Keep your voice down.”

Orion glanced over his shoulder, then back to me, before moving closer. The music in the background helped in a way as it cloaked our conversation. “You’ve seen the temple. It’s buried under a jungle. You and I are the only ones who know of it.”

“And the Vex.”

“That’s beside the point.” He took another sip of his drink, finishing it. Placed the glass down. “Look. We’ve done crazier things before. Why not finish it off with something that’ll leave us in prosperity?”

“That’s not what worries me, Orion.”

“Then what?”

I sighed. “Remember what you said to me once when we started doing our crazy adventures?”

“A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step,” Orion said.

“Yeah. I’m worried that the others will find out what we’re up to. I mean, we can easily be tracked by the Vanguard, and our little adventure would be compromised. The temple will be in possession of the Cryptarchs…”

“That won’t happen.”

“You don’t know that,” I said, taking another sip. “We know nothing of the future.”

“Now, I wouldn’t say that.”

“What do you mean?”

“I got something planned. For the both of us. In the far out future. We just need time. And lots of it.”

“It’s not another one of your surprise parties is it?” I asked, reminiscing the last party I attended. “It was terrible. Though I have to cut you some slack for calling in a clown. I still can’t believe you donned your Ghost to look like a clown.”

“In what world would a party need so much time to plan?” Orion asked. “Look. Forget I said anything, alright? Let’s focus on figuring out a way to take that barrier down.” He rose his glass in the air. “Put it here, buddy. To us.”

“To us,” I said, joining in on our toast.

Bunker Triglav

Old Russia, Earth

Nothingness!

My first several seconds after enduring the appalling silence was a heart-bursting eternity of thunderous-pounding terror! The silence surrounded me, suffocated me. If I had been able to draw breath, I would have screamed.

And then my mind started to adjust to the silence. I began to calm down, gasping, feeling weak (and a little foolish, mainly for having an overdramatic reaction). In my defence, dead comms were always a bad sign that things went south, though, sometimes, that wasn’t usually the case; sometimes there would be an error in transmission, or the comms went down; it happens; hell, it even occurred when I superintend the radio frequencies of the Tower. Perhaps the operator was experiencing technical glitches.

But somehow, I couldn’t explain why this felt different.

As I stood, feeling the cool air placate and tickle me (given that I now have a rip in my armour), thoughts spiralled aimlessly in all directions. I could hear the wind howl, and even my own breathing; that’s how silent it was. Still, I was struck more by what I couldn’t hear: The voice of Pathernax, warfare booming on in the far distance; their absence was powerful that I first mistook the outside and everything around me as silent, even though it was not. A perfect silence—a paradise where I could let my mind wander and be free. I could still feel the snow beneath my feet; and though I could not see much or far, I could see further than I had realized: We had to do something. Paledon and Kabril were out there somewhere.

They need our help.

Then again, as a Hunter, that would be my first instinct. It might not be factual, but it’s the first thing that comes to mind. Dead comms. Unresponsive teammates. What else could possibly come to mind?

I shook myself out of my trance, then walked over to Pathernax. Spoke sternly. “We have to find them. Let’s go.”

I made my way toward the Lord’s Watch.

Pathernax chased after me. Stood in front. “Okay, we don’t know anything yet. Maybe they’re busy dealing with the Splicers.”

“But—“

“Or there’s something blocking the signal. We shouldn’t assume.”

“Speculation isn’t going to get us anywhere. We need to start looking. Now. So let’s go.”

We made our way to the Lord’s Watch, back to the bronze building, where we last eliminated the spider tank.

Nothing.

“Maybe they went to the next area?” Pathernax said. “They did say something about investigating the other parts, right?”

“I believe so,” I said, summoning Ghost. A giant map of the Plaguelands displayed itself. “Giant’s Husk. Let’s go.”

“Understood.”

I summoned my Sparrow for quicker transportation. Running on foot got tiring after awhile, even as a Hunter. Sparrows were all-terrain thrust bikes with one purpose: Moving from objective to objective with unmatched speed.

Situated and feet on the back pedals, I jounce the Sparrow forward, the engine revving as acceleration increased second by second. A blue trail of plasma energy was tailing the end of my bike; the faster I go, the bluer it gets.

Pathernax was following behind me on his own Sparrow. I did a sharp turn to my left, then straightened my drive; although these were fun to drive (there were even Sparrow racing tournaments held every so often) they could be potentially dangerous, just like driving any other vehicle.

Anyways, ahead of me were a multitude of shipment contains stacked on top of one another, and a net with Fallen capsules hanging from the high ceiling. We shifted and turned, drifted and adjusted our speed as we zoomed our way through the enclosed space.

Soon, we reached the threshold of the Giant’s Husk. There were even more shipment contains diffused around us. Some here tipped over, and others were stacked.

In front of us was a ship with land metal stairwells leading upward to an entry. There was a cave off to my far right and there were SIVA wires everywhere. Fallen goons were scattered around, and even some Hive. Mostly Wizards and Acolytes.

We hopped off our Sparrows, weapons drawn. “So now what do we do?” Pathernax asked.

“We look around. See if they’re around,” I said. “Actually. Ghost.”

“Yes?” Ghost popped up right in front of my face, his form spinning.

“Could you track Paledon and Kabril for us. If you could, that would make our lives so much easier.”

“I certainly can. I just need to…Fallen incoming!”

“Why did I have a feeling you were going to say that?” I asked, letting out the most dramatic sigh.

“Here’s the deal. Protect me while I try and track down Paledon and Kabril’s location.”

“Every time,” I muttered to myself, hoping Ghost didn’t hear me.

“I heard you. Just watch my back.”

“Got it.” I turned to Pathernax. “You heard him. Let’s get ready for a fight.”

A Fallen Ketch (think of it as a big ass ship that can deploy Skiffs; Kells usually resided and commanded them, though sometimes Archons could as well) ripped through the upper atmosphere sending a pulsing soundwave through the air. It broke the sound barrier, all too easily. Three Skiffs in total were disposed to distant realms that didn’t concern us, at least yet. One in particular made its way to us, no doubt to provoke a fight.

The Fallen were always seeking to prove their worth, their loyalty, even invalidate their fears.

When the Skiff motioned toward us, hovering a low height above the ground, I readied myself for impact. Turrets were exposed, which was a first in a while, and shot us with bolts of SIVA or some form of Solar Energy. They put a moderate dent in my shields, forcing me to drawback from the assail. I found cover behind a shipment container; they were a blessing and a curse.

Pathernax was already opening fire on the troops jumping down, their weapons already opening fire on us. He blinked, evaded the projectiles coming his way. There were Shanks, Servitors, and a few Vandals. Luckily there weren’t any exasperating Captains this time.

“A little assistance is utmost required from you, Hunter!” Pathernax shouted, chucking a few grenades at the enemy. This time he was using a shotgun, a Matador 64 to be precise. The thing hit like a truck, much like Lord of Wolves, though it behaved differently. The Matador 64 was a weapon with range, impact, and refinement; a deadly weapon up close, you best not be within its range or bam!

I peeked around the corner, seeing my Warlock friend in action. He must’ve had at least five metres of distance between him and the enemy; at that range, it’s pitiful to even attempt using a shotgun; but he ran forth, blinking (without jumping in the air) on the ground, slide then steadily pulled the trigger. His shotgun was engineered to fire in full auto, so it was a little advantageous since the fire rate on the thing was so low.

Three quick shots, and the Shanks were down. Another two quick shots and a Vandal was killed by decapitation.

Wait a second…Matador only had five shots, which means…

“I’m coming Pathernax!”

I vaulted out of cover and ran forward. My weapon and arms were swaying back and forth with every step I took. Sweat was already pooling on the side of my head, and I felt it trickle down my temples; I rose my weapon, and pulled the trigger, sending rotting lobbing bolts of starfire at the second Vandal and Servitor.

The Servitor teleported to the right of me, red matter streaking the air. Its form rotated and shot red orbs from its eye. I withstood the damage done to my shield and focused on pumping out DPS (damage per second).

I quickly switched to my Lord of Wolves before sliding in the snow to unleash its devastation. The Servitor went down, though there was still one more to deal with.

To my right, there it was, looking at me. I shadestepped aside, then reloaded.

Before I had a chance to strike, Pathernax already beat me to the punch as he arose and shot twice from his shotgun, downing the Servitor. Pieces of the once ancient artefact were in smithereens. Servitors were what generated the Ether the Fallen depend on for life.

As I sat in the cold snow, Pathernax extended an arm to help me to my feet. “Thanks.”

He pulled me up. Patted my shoulder. “That was quite the show.”

“Eh, not really. Just another day at the office, really. Ghost, you get anything on their location?”

Ghost appeared in front of me. “Nothing yet. But if we keep moving, we might get something. Keep your head up.”

For the next little while, we investigated the giant ship in front of us. We ascended the rusty stairs that lead us to an entryway. Inside was a corridor blocked off by a laser grid. Unfortunately for us, Ghost couldn’t do anything about the grid. Apparently we require something called a Splicer Key, dropped by certain Fallen lieutenants. I didn’t know the first place to look for them, but I was sure we’d come across one sooner or later.

“Hunter…we should rest,” Pathernax said. “The surrounding area seems clear of hostiles. There’s a cave where we can reside in. I got a couple of sleeping bags with my Ghost. We can use that and make a fire.”

“But what about Paledon? And Kabril. I’m worried about them,” I said, taking a seat on the ledge of the stairwell.

Pathernax sat down with me. “And I’m sure he is worried too. You trust him, right?”

My head turned to him. “What kind of question is that? Of course I do! I trust him with my life.”

“Good. Then you can trust in him that he’s looking out for himself and Kabril. I know you’re vastly worried, but I assure you he is fine.”

“You don’t know that for sure.”

“Sure I do. Need I have to enlighten you again with my vast wisdom?’

“Spare me your lecture, Path,” I said, without the intention of sounding harsh or rebuffing.

Pathernax shook his head in an understanding way; compassion and sympathy were radiating off of him; I could feel it. He gave me a light pat on the shoulder, then said, “I’m going to get the sleeping bags ready for us. Take as much time as you need out here. I’ll be waiting for you.” He jumped down, headed for the cave, leaving me to myself.

A little alone time was exactly what I had yearned for since the comms went dead. Today had been a most stressful day. My body was aching, and exhaustion was rippling through me like scissors cutting paper. Fighting two spider tanks, and doing an entire mission, all in one day, drained the energy tanks. To be quite honest, I wasn’t used to this level of intensity, especially after six months of being decommissioned. Being disconnected from fight for so long really messed me up. Coming back out here…on the field was one helluva ploy of mine. All so I could be with the man I cared so profoundly about.

And now he’s missing in action.

Well, so I believed.

I gazed up at the star-painted sky—starlight soaked my eyes, making me wince them close. The dark moon illumed its rays downward, as did the Traveler.

The night was a serenity, to say the least. I couldn’t quite pinpoint why this area wasn’t flooded with Fallen, given the current existential crisis of SIVA. The idea of SIVA, what it can do, how powerful it can render a form was enticing yet the repercussions were so reprehensible.

Remember the Hive I mentioned earlier? They were gone too.

It was only Pathernax and I. Weird right?

But I couldn’t complain. I had no reason to. I drank in the night-sky vista momentarily before catching a flicking light in a distant cave.

“You know,” Ghost said, hovering above my shoulder. “He’s waiting for you. He won’t sleep unless you’re there with him.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I said. “Can’t a guy just enjoy a bit of alone time before he has to make obligations to speak with another?”

“You certainly can.”

“Good.”

There it was again. That brisk, crisp silence, hardening like igneous rock. It hurled its way to me like big crashing wave.

“You know he cares about you,” Ghost said. “Despite what happened between you two. I hope you know he feels terrible about what he did.”

I chuckled. “How would you know that?”

“I’m a Ghost. I know Guardians. Trust me. I may be mechanical, but I can feel some level of emotion. It’s how I was designed. Talk to him. Tell him that is wasn’t his fault. He’s more understanding than you give him credit for.”

I nodded my head. “Okay. I will. But under one condition.”

“I’m listening.”

“We find Paledon and Kabril first thing in the morning.”

“It’s a deal. Now go on, get ready for bed.”

I looked away from the array of bright stars, then made my way to Pathernax. I double jumped my way up to the entrance of the cave, then found my way in.

The cavern was relatively large with stalactites hanging from the ceiling. There was already a lit fireplace in the middle, along with two sleeping bags on either side. Pathernax was sitting, his helmer off, watching the burning blaze. Around the large and sandy clearing that was the cave, the fire made shadows all around us; some of them trickled across Pathernax’s face. He appeared strange to me, like I had never seen him before; he was unhappy to be stuck with me for the night, I could sense it. Not because he disliked me, no. Because I disliked him for something he had done to me long ago.

The only sound between us was the crackling fire. Embers scattered around the the fire. I suppose kindlings were worthwhile after all.

Before I did anything else, I sealed the entryway with some hardened leather that was lying around, probably some article from Pathernax’s inventory. No air was getting in other than through the upper level.

I motioned back to the fire. Sat down on the sleeping bag, my arms behind me for support. I took my helmet and boots off, placing them aside. I curled my toes in front of the fire, warming them up. I let out a sigh. Glanced at Pathernax. “You know I don’t hate you, right? For what happened.”

Pathernax let out a half-suppressed peal of laughter. “Yeah, like I’m going to believe that. Ever since I made that horrendous mistake of—”

I put my hand out. “Please. There’s no need to explain. I know what happened.” I shook my head in odium. My blood heated up a little as I thought about what he had done. “You left me for dead in the Jungles of Venus.”

He fidgeted with some stone he had picked up. “Do you think it’s easy for me to live with that decision?”

“No…no I don’t,” I said, drawing my feet back and sitting with my legs crossed. “We’ve all made mistakes. Big and small. But there are certain ones that always stick with us, the ones that are the worst. Mistakes like that often bring out the worst in people.”

“Do you really believe that?”

I raised an eyebrow. “Of course I do. I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t.”

Pathernax threw the stone at the fire. It dispersed a bit, but dwindled down to nothing but a mere flickering flame. “So let me ask you this. Why is it that you act friendly to me when, really, there’s some level of hatred and anger toward me?”

“Because I’m better than anger and hatred. I’m not the type of person to stir up animosity. You wronged me for something that you shouldn’t have done in the first place. I mean…leaving a fireteam member that’s down and defenceless? All because you wanted to get revenge on some Fallen Vandal that destroyed your friend’s Ghost? I was stuck there, with a broken leg, for three days! No one else was on patrol at the time either. Plus, the comms were down as well…just like they are now. Funny how history repeats itself, huh?”

There was nothing but that crippling silence again. There was a certain look in Pathernax’s face. There was compassion and regret in his eyes; they glistened under the fire. “I made a miscalculation on the situation. If I had known there were going to be variables—”

“Oh, quit with that bullshit.” My voice rose with every passing second. “We all know there was only one choice to be made, and that was to save me! I mean for christsakes, it was only you and me. And you decided to leave me behind. You couldn’t wait to transmit yourself out to tell that little shit of a friend what you had done for him, right?”

In case you didn’t know, Ghost could have easily transmatted me out of where I was but…and this is the juicy part, my Ghost was slightly damaged from enemy fire, preventing him from doing so. That was more than likely the cause of the blockage on the comms, now that I think about it.

The only reason it didn’t occur to me then was because I felt incredibly betrayed; not to mention I was excruciated by a broken leg. Ghost couldn’t have done anything for me; he wasn’t a medical wizard or anything like that. It took my Ghost three days to heal himself, which allowed me to get the hell out of there and to the Tower, where a heated fight between Pathernax and I broke out, after I got administered to the Tower’s hospital.

You can imagine how pissed off I was at him.

“Look,” Pathernax began, letting out a sigh, “I’m not proud of what I had done. And I never will be. You know…ever since that day, I had always been afraid to converse to you about this particular subject. I had always wondered why you were so kind to me, so polite. Knowing you for as long as I have, I had thought you would’ve deposed me from your fireteam. It seemed though, as soon as your leg healed, you were…understanding to me. You never brought this recollection up until now.”

“And that’s when you thought I forgave you?” I asked, laughing incredulously.

“Yeah…”

“You’re an idiot for thinking that.”

“Hunter, come on. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry doesn’t cut it!” I snapped. “I don’t trust you. I never will.” A pause to gather my thoughts together. “You know…I’m a changed man. This past year has given me perspective. I’m not going to be a cold son of a bitch to you, so I forgive you. But I won’t ever forget what you did. And don’t think for a second that we’re on better terms. Maybe in time, but now, that ship has sailed.”

Pathernax tried smiling at me, but it drooped like a plant without water. “I understand, Hunter. Just know that I regret failing you. I always will.” His voice was so calm yet violently full of emotion. A quality of Warlocks that couldn’t be deterred.

I placed myself under the sleeping bag, turned around so my back was facing Pathernax as I laid down.

“Hunter…why were you so kind to me though ever since your leg was healed?”

I peered my gaze over to him. “Because…I’m not cold like you. I actually care about you. I just don’t like you.”

I turned back around and found comfort by staring at the mineral filled wall.

An Unknown Place,

Unknown

The light was unearthly; a calm eldritch illumination cast a steady glow across the landscape. A lazily arcing stretch of white sand seemed to reach out forever to the left and right with seas before it; and there were a range of volcanoes distantly visible in the mist behind it. Everything was still; indeed, the world itself was still, under the cloudless, sunless sky. As I stood on the beach, staring out at the horizon, the sea was frozen. The surface of the water was rough and choppy yet immobile. Tall waves and gouts of spray were paralysed even as they had risen; but they were not ice nor were they any resemblance. There was simply no movement in this world.

My best guess was that it was Venus, though as there was an endless span of jungle behind me. There were no Vex, no Taken, no Fallen anywhere.

I looked left and right, searching for something, if only I could pinpoint exactly what. My eyes alighted upon a flash of ochre amidst the iron-grey waves, before I began to walk toward the sight with a peculiar sense of foreboding gnawing at me. My pace seemed wonky and janky, ungainly even, despite the sand being smooth and rockless; and when I reached the edge of the water, I couldn’t tell if the journey had taken a second or a year.

Tentatively, acting entirely on impulse, I touched the water with an experimental foot; feeling the water soak my boots and eventually my socks. The surface of the water was solid and pleasantly warm. It felt and sounded like glass, more than anything else. Glancing between the crests, I strained my neck, and once again caught sight of the flashing ochre. It was a person, someone, it was something! Something inside me said that I didn’t want to meet whoever was out there on the water, but I felt driven by an unknown force, impossible to comprehend. Slowly, carefully, I picked my way between the frozen wave-tops, the surface clinking beneath my feet.

At last, I laid eyes upon my quarry. At the foot of the largest wave I had yet seen lay an ochre human Hunter, his armour bedraggled and his eyes half-closed. He wore no helmet, and his hair was unkempt, but the colour of his skin was scarcely affected, such was its vibrancy. A pristine and elegant disposition.

I cantered closer. “Orion?” I asked, my voice for some reason sounding low and muffled, even in this open space. The figure in front of me turned his head to look at me, but it was as if his face were taken from a blurred photograph as his features were indistinguishable. I took an involuntary step back—fear rising like the bile in my throat. In the shadow of the overhanging wave, Orion got to his feet.

“Come here, Hunter. C’mere, buddy, ol’ pal.” His voice was quiet and soothing, although, scarcely, any movement of his blurred lips could be discerned. “Come here, buddy.”

I took another step back. I took another step back. I was directly under the peak of the large wave now. “I can’t stay here. I have to go,” I said, unsure as to why I chose those particular words. I felt trapped. Like I couldn’t walk away even if I wanted to.

“Catch me if you can! It’ll be like the good ol’ games of tag we used to play! Remember them?” he whispered, his low voice carrying easily though the still air. For a moment there was silence.

Then the sea was unfrozen, returning to a rough, stormy liquid. Before I had the chance to fall into the gelid depths, the roaring wave fell and smashed into us, immersing and washing us away in a maelstrom of twisting currents.

Eventually, I had found myself in the temple Orion had showed me, the one with the memory crystal. I was in the doorway, facing the crystal, then Orion exposed himself, the blur to his face still present, from the shadows.

“Why didn’t you save me, Hunter? I thought you were my brother…” he said, his voice sounding draggy and sinister. “Why!” His voice roared through me, forcing fear upon me.

My form was shaking and I was unable to move. Only speak. “I don’t know. I…I’m sorry. I didn’t meant to fail you, I just…”

“Well you obviously did.”

His form expanded to a larger form, like a balloon. His appearance was akin to a genie, but with a more distorted face. His teeth were sharp and it was like a complete horror show. “The crystal I once showed you…is no longer there. You blew the one chance at paradise, buddy!” Now his voice was louder than an rocket launching.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” I was on the ground, writhing around, sobbing like the pathetic fool I was. Snot was coming out of my nose and tears soaked my cheeks. “Forgive me.”

“Never!”

Orion came crashing down on me, opening his mouth to eat me and the crystal. There was an evil, sinister laugh resonating and it was Pathernax who was standing beside the crystal now.

“Orion was a little weakling. And so are you.”

He came up to me and retrieved my Ghost somehow, then ripped it apart. My very Light was being drained from me with his touch. It was suffocating. As I gasped for air helplessly, I collapsed on my knees, then fell to my inevitable death…

The Giant’s Husk

Old Russia, Earth

With a gasp of shock, my eyes flew open, and I bolted upright in bed, like a catapult, my heart hammering. Sweat covered my entire body as I looked around in momentary panic. It was still dark outside, I could feel it. My breathing gradually returned to normal and I looked down to see Pathernax staring at me in concern through the gloom.

“Are you okay, Hunter?”

“Bad dream,” I said, unable to keep a small shake in my voice. “Sorry to wake you up like that.”

“I was kind of half-awake anyway,” Pathernax admitted, comfortingly smiling at me. “I never knew you had nightmares, Hunter.”

“I get them every now and then,” I said, plopping myself back down, then letting a sigh. I glanced at him once again. “Hey. I’m sorry about snapping at you earlier. I didn’t mean to say the things I did.”

“Don’t justify yourself, Hunter. You just expressed how you feel. It’s what we do as humans.”

The fire had dwindled down to nothing but a few burning embers; they glowed in the cold, air-filled cave. “I lied about what I had said. About not being angry at you for what you did. But the truth is…I still have some resentment toward you. And a bit of anger. I mean, can you blame me?”

“No, I can’t. I find it quite admirable that you’re telling me this.” Pathernax cleared his throat. Sighed. Tears were welling up in his eyes; I could sense the regret surfacing as I lay there; sniffles were even coming from him. “Listen, Hunter. I know I’ve said this a dozen times by now, but I am truly sorry for wronging you. I made a mistake that I have to live with until the day the Light gets sucks out of me. I got so caught up in telling my friend, I didn’t realize what was more important at the time. Between getting ready to slay Oryx…I suppose I lot focus of what really mattered.”

I got up from my laid position. “You really mean that?”

“Of course I do,” Pathernax said, starting a new fire with some kindling and and a match. “Hunter, the thing you should know about me is that…I always tell the truth. Even when I lie.”

I smiled at him. “I’ll work on the anger and resentment I have toward you. I won’t forget what you did, Pathernax, but I can at least have the decency to move on from it. What matters most to me is that you accepted your faults. We’re not perfect. I’m far from perfect. I fuck up a lot. You just happen to do so less. I can’t promise you that we’ll be on good terms right now…but it’s start.”

Pathernax remained silent.

“Let me ask you one thing, though.”

“Okay, I’m listening.”

I trailed a finger in the ground, feeling the ragged floor. “Will you ever forgive yourself for what you did to me?”

“I don’t think I can, buddy. I don’t think I can.”

“Okay…well”—I cleared my throat—“I’m going to try and go back to sleep. You should do the same.”

“No, that’ alright. I think I’ll just stay awake and think about what we talked about. And play with the fire.”

“Suit yourself. But don’t expect me to slow down on this search. And Pathernax…please forgive yourself. We’ve both been through hell already. It’s one of the reasons you’re still part of my fireteam. Because we have history together.”

“What you have seen will mark you forever,” Pathernax said.

Later that morning, Pathernax and I left our lovely little cave, and set off to find Paledon and Kabril.

The morning wasn’t kind to us though. There was rainfall spattering sharply against us and the surrounding environment; ice was beginning to form as a result, something we most certainly needed. Luckily for me, Pathernax and his wizardry was able to conjure up some sort of veil spell, so we wouldn’t get wet by the rain. A protective shield. I had no idea how Warlock sorcery worked, but it was beautiful!

As we traveled our way through the Giant’s Husk, looking for any clues that would lead us to our lost friends, the silence between Pathernax and I was companionable, a welcome change from the distressful silence and tension from earlier days. Pathernax seemed visibly more relaxed now that he and I had a proper conversation about our differences.

“What do you think Paledon and Kabril will think of us actually getting along for once?” Pathernax asked, stopping his tracks.

I kept walking. “I dunno. They’ll probably think nothing of it, to be honest. Shit like this happens all the time. Besides, it doesn’t even concern them.”

“Fair enough.”

There was silence for a few seconds, then I sighed. “So where do you think they went?”

“I couldn’t tell you,” Pathernax said, running to my side. “Isn’t your Ghost doing something to aid in their discovery?”

“Kind of. He said he’s keeping a ‘vibe’ going for any traces of Light. He’ll let us know if anything comes up.”

“I’m surprised that the area here is as clear as it is. Where’s the Fallen? Hive?” I asked, using my ken scouting abilities to trace enemies within a fifteen metre radius. “It’s just not right, it’s really eerie here. Something’s fucky.”

“I’m picking up an odd amount of Light coming from around the corner there,” my Ghost finally said. “In the Doomed Sea.”

“The Doomed Sea?” I asked.

“It’s the next sra on your map.”

We summoned our Sparrows and followed the waypoint that was set for us. The shoreline was beautiful, from the overcast sky causing rainfall, to the wretched ships that were in the distance. There was a tilted ship in the water.

When we arrived at the threshold, there was the remains of a once lit firepit. It must’ve been them! I felt the ash in the firepit. It was still warm. “Pathernax! It’s them, it has to be. The fire, it’s still warm.”

Pathernax stepped up as if to say something, but the next thing that caught my eye prevented him from saying anything. “Footprints! They lead right around this corner. Let’s follow the footprints.”

And so we did.

We trailed alongside the wires that overtook the rock formations to our right and left, following the footprints of Kabril and Paledon. Normally Hunters were the ones not to leave any tracks or traces directly back to them, but it seemed like they wanted us to find them.

The next area on the map, The Archon’s Keep, spore an impressive landscape. The area was vast and wide. There was a crashed plane in the middle of the place, and blistering lava flowed out of metal pipes that were engrossed in the rocky walls. Bubbling lava resided in trenches that had metal planks for easy crossing. A forge of rotating machines circled huge lava pits, more than like to forge armour of some kind.

The place even had an orange tinge/hue. SIVA wires were scattered around, too.

“Well, this place is a death trap,” I said, walking over to a trench with lava. “Look lovely.”

“In what world is lava lovely? It burns, kills, and pains.”

“Pretty much our daily life at his point. There’s always something trying to kill us!”

“Picking up traces of Light beneath the ship. It might be Paledon and Kabril,” Ghost said. “Also be careful. There’s something odd around here. No Fallen? Something’s up.”

“You’re telling us,” I said, laughing. “Understood, Ghost.”

We approached the ancient crash site with caution. Our weapons were ready to fire if anything had jumped out at us. As the snow crunched beneath our feet, I heard a click of something, as if it were a mine; a trigger warning of some sort. “Pathernax. Don’t move.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Web Mines.”

I gazed down at my right foot. There was a red glowing web mine beneath my foot. Shit. The Fallen had always had a variety of tricks up their many sleeves (get it, because they have many arms?) and Web Mines were no exception; they were a proximity or impact triggered snare device that releases a tangle of heavy Arc energy, causing spatial distortion within its sphere of influence. If I were to take my foot off it, right now, it would eject the physical mine in the air where it would detonate.

I had always hated these because most often than like they were a sign of an ambush or a critical chokepoint the Fallen are trying to guard. Which meant something was up, and not in our favour.

For a moment I let my senses wander and nothing else; yet I could feel my pulse beating in my ears, as I heard a cry for help by some near inaudible voice, blocking out all other sounds except the breath that was raggedly moving in and out of my mouth. I found that I was staring at someone lying on the ground, under the plane crash. I couldn’t take my eyes away from he bodily form lying limply on the ground; and at that point nothing else mattered—not the Web Mine under my foot or ambush that was going to strike us at any moment. The connection I had by looking at this someone had to held because if I broke it, he would die. I never felt so certain in of anything else in my life.

I was scared.

Carefully, with precise caution, I slowly lifted my foot from the mine, forcing it to eject. The spherical mine jounced up in the air, spun around, making a beeping noise after its activation. I reeled back, then took a hold of it. Weighted it. The device was light in weight, but it sure as hell packed a punch. I readied myself for trajectory. I threw it in the distance, sending it flying in the air, wherein it burst into a sphere of Arc-like webs.

I exhaled to calm my nerves.

“Wow,” Pathernax said. “That. Was. Intense.”

I ignored his utterance and ran forth to where I perceived that somebody to be. As I got closer, my visor indicated that it was someone I indeed knew. It was Kabril. “Pathernax, get over here!” I yelled as I fell to my knees, than crawled my way to her. “Kabril! Kabril, are you there?!” I put and ear to her mouth. “She’s still breathing!”

Pathernax followed suit. “Where’s Paledon?”

A cough escaped from Kabril’s mouth. My guess was that her vision was blurry, too. “Hunter? Is that you?”

“It sure is, buddy. Are you okay?” I asked, placing both my hands on the side of her helmet. “Where’s Paledon?”

“I don’t know. We spent the night near some ship. We left like an hour ago. When we got here, the Fallen…they…they ambushed us. Paledon went after a Captain of interest, I think. I don’t know everything happened so fast!”

“It’s okay, Kabril. We’re just glad you’re safe,” I said, pulling her in for a hug.

She returned the hug too. “I’m sorry for letting you down, Hunter. I know how much he means to you…he told me about you and him. I just wish I didn’t screw up.”

I drew back. “Hey, you didn’t screw up. These things happen. We have to locate him before the Splicers do something irreversible to him.”

“Water,” Kabril muttered. “Water…”

“Path, get her some water, will ya?”

“How am I suppose to do that?”

If he could see my face under this helmet right now. “Use your canteen, scoop some snow up, then melt it. And here I thought you were wise.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said going to work.

“Can you stand?”

“Yeah…”

I helped her to her feet. “Here, sit down.” As she sat down, I got my bearings together. “Do you remember where Paledon went or any idea where he could’ve gone?”

“We were going to see what this Archon’s Forge was about. Maybe that’s where he went?” Kabril said.

Pathernax came up and gave her a canteen with fresh liquid water. She took periodic sips as she spoke. “Say. Did you ever try calling us over the comms? We were waiting to hear back from you.”

“We tried after we overturned the Fallen’s hold on the military weapons, but the comms were down. They still are, I think.”

“They are,” Kabril said. “If they were up, we’d know where Paledon is. But in any case, we should get a move on. I want to look for Paledon just as badly as you two do.”

“But you were out cold. Shouldn’t you at least rest for awhile?” Pathernax asked.

Kabril got up from her seat, then handed the Warlock his canteen back. “No. I’m not one to sit around. Let’s go.”

“I’m just looking out for your best interests at heart.”

“Let’s go! Don’t make me shove an Arc Blade up your ass.”

Sassy girl.

“Alright, alright, sheesh.”

I stood there laughing at my silly comrades, then followed suit.

We came across an abandoned facility with active computer terminals scattered around. A quick flight of stairs and we were inside; there were even thee capsules with a live eye looking around. Creepy much?

We ran into the tunnel corridor, twisting right and left, every which way. Eventually we came across a gigantic arena with spheres engrossed in the floor. In front of us was…Paledon! He was lying on the ground, his form unmoving.

I ran to him, fell to my knees, and relinquished his hand. “Paledon! Paledon!” I shouted his name twice, hoping he would hear me, but there was not even a single peep or breath coming from him. I had been so caught up in the maelstrom of emotion coursing through me that I didn’t realize the gash that had been sliced through his armour. A big bleeding gash. He was leaking Light and blood. “Help me! Help me get him out of here.”

We each did our part to carry him outside, away from the place that mutilated him, undoubtedly by the Fallen, while being carful with his wounds. There was a cave not too far from us. We resided in there for the time being. I placed him on one of Pathernax’s sleeping bag, hoping that the fleecy comfort would do the trick, rather than a hard floor.

His breathing was still nonexistent. I was frozen, unable to think or react. I was inert like a noble gas. My body was stiffening. There was no way he was dead. Not a fucking chance in hell! I couldn’t allow this to happen. I sat there, with Paledon in my hold, sobbing uncontrollably. The others were distant and quiet. I looked at them and they did nothing; said nothing.

Why did this vicissitude have to loom itself to the surface?! Why?!

“Help me!” I pleaded.

“Hunter…” Pathernax said, “he’s gone. The Light from him is…”

“Fuck you, man, fuck you! I refuse to believe that!” I glanced over at Paledon’s lifeless body. I yanked both our helmets off. His face was scarless, untouched. It was still the same beautiful face I had gotten to know and love. My hand subconsciously caressed it gently, while I quietly wept to myself. “Come back to me, Paledon. Please. It’s not fair for you to leave me now. No. Not yet. Please come back.”

Kabril stepped up to me. Placed a hand on my shoulder. “Hunter…Pathernax is right. There’s nothing we can do. The Splicers got the best of him. There’s nothing we could’ve done.”

I shoved her hand off me. There was too much at stake here. I had already lost Orion, I sure as hell wasn’t going to lose the most important thing in my life right now, even if Death called for Paledon’s soul. Fuck you Death!

“Paledon…” I whispered in his lifeless ear. A part of me expected him to open his mouth to respond, but it never happened. “Come back to me. You’re all I have left in this cruel, cruel world.” I kissed him, enthusiastically, like it was our first kiss, without thinking. Pathernax and Kabril realized what was going on in that moment, I was sure of it.

I closed my eyes to savour the moment.

Without thinking it, I channeled some of my Light, both from me and my Ghost; an attenuated veil of Light surrounded me, empowering me to beyond realistic capabilities. As the past scribed itself in history, I became more passionate, causing more Light to channel through me and to Paledon. I drew power from the Void at some point, hoping the extra surge of vast dark matter would do the trick in reviving my lover.

My right hand pressed gently on his gash as a means to heal his wounds with the Light. Soon the Light encircled him whereupon his wounds were salted by our god and healed. His once ghostly, pale form subsided and slowly returned to the normal tan complexity he bore. As I drew back from his lips, his form started to move and at last there was life in him once more.

My heart sank into the deepest pit of the abyss, but only for a split second as everything was happening so rapidly.

Kabril and Pathernax gasped in shock as they saw Paledon move around. His Ghost was by his side, too. “Hunter? Pathernax? Kabril? What’s going on here?”

“Paledon! You’re alright!” I said, glomping him for the most intense hug ever.

“Of course I’m alright, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Why?” Pathernax and Kabril said simultaneously. “You were dead! Hunter just revived you.”

Paledon looked over at me, a smile formulating on his face. “You what?”

“Oh, it was no big deal, I mean, all I did was—”

Paledon planted a light kiss on my lips before I had the chance to finish speaking; and I felt myself shiver gently at the pleasant sensation, spreading my arms around him for a hug. “You saved my life. That’s not nothing to me. Hey now, don’t cry. Everything is fine.” Paldon wiped my tears away with a thumb.

“This is sweet and all,” Pathernax said, but I think we got bigger things to worry about now.”

“Why?” Kabril asked.

“My Ghost just notified me that Fallen reinforcements have arrived on site. And I mean a lot of Fallen. Paledon, are you up for a fight?”

“Of course he’s not. He was just resurrected from the—”

“The man can speak for himself,” Pathernax said in his smug voice.

Paledon had a countenance plastered to his face, one that I couldn’t quite understand. It was a mix of content and fear, the former for being with me (I presumed) and the latter for fighting. “I don’t know. There is still pain in my chest.”

“Then it’s settled,” I said. “He won’t fight.”

“But—”

“Besides, who said we have to fight them, Pathernax? We’re been out here for at least two and a half days. I think it’s time we retire and go back to the Tower. Too much has happened here. We need to report back.”

“But with an existential crisis like this, we can lose everything if we don’t attack from all angles. Especially with the Fallen. They’re cunning and devious.”

“Pathernax where is your head, brother?” I asked, my voice filled with annoyance. I walked up to him and gestured my hands around. “If you go out there, you’ll get yourself hurt and maybe even killed. We don’t know what we’re up against. I mean for the love of the Traveler, Paledon had a huge gash across this chest. What does that say? We’re dealing with something big. And bad. We still don’t know everything about SIVA and I doubt we will.”

“Actually,” Kabril intervened. “When Paledon and I were out, we found a few SIVA clusters you told me about. Maybe we can use them to our advantage.”

“Hunter found one too,” Pathernax said. “Something about the Clovis Bray Facility on Mars.”

“Maybe we should investigate there and see what they have logged about SIVA,’ Kabril said. “It’s out best option, Pathernax.”

“I agree,” Paledon said, standing on his two feet, then retrieving his helmet. “We’ve been out here for too long. We should go back and rest up before we head out. But in the end, it’s Hunter’s call.”

I already knew my answer from the start. “We go back. We can deal with this later. Right now I’m looking out for the best interests of everyone here. We’ll set a course to Mars first thing tomorrow evening. Let’s transmatt outta here.”

Before we knew it, we all disappeared from the face of the Earth’s surface, off to rest and calm the mind down before out next endeavour.

viii - Occurred (Expletive)

The Tower,

The Last City,

Earth

“It wasn’t your fault.”

The warm flow of water ran in rivulets down his body, the steam and soothing words reliving the pain that I had witnessed today: Seeing Paledon dead as a rock. The pain still yanked at my heart, making me feel like I was dying. It was the fear caving in me. I sat beside Paledon in my en suite’s spacious shower, gently sponging the dried blood from Paledon’s skin; I had wanted to try and clean myself up since I stunk to high heavens, but after everything Paledon had gone through (I still don’t know what exactly happened) I wouldn’t hear of it. The thoughts swirling in my head as I got back to the Tower were sinister and worrying.

I could’ve lost him. I was just lucky that I didn’t.

“I just keep seeing you there. Dead. And bleeding,” I said as I continued to gently dab in the general area where his gash once resided. Paledon had winced at the pain he felt, but did nothing to stop me. “I hate to ask you this, but what happened, exactly?”

I halted my actions momentarily as I had noticed Paledon’s facial nuances getting ready. “Well…Kabril and I were in the Archon’s Keep. We were ambushed. There were so many Fallen, I don’t know how we managed to survive with just the two of us. Kabril was knocked out cold by the Captain. A special Captain. As if it was experimented on with SIVA. I chased after it to this place called Archon’s Forge. I challenged the Captain there and lost. Big time. Its blades were sharper than anything imaginable. It sliced right through my shields and armour. There was nothing I could do.

“Before I knew it, Ghost had moved me up top where I was left for dead. That’s when you came and saved me, I guess. I can’t remember because the last I remember was going to sleep…”

I nodded my head, without saying a word, my heart about to explode at the heart-wrenching story. I resumed soaking Paledon, noticing his eyes drifting close under the pleasant thrumming sensation of the water on his back; nothing beat a nice hot bath, let me tell you; but his eyes snapped open again at the sudden sharpness as the sponge wiped away the last patch of blood from his skin. “I worry about you. I always will. I’m fearful of the tragedy that could strike at any moment. We just got lucky.”

“Hunter…you don’t have to worry about me.”

“You died today! I could’ve lost you…if that had happened, I would’ve broke. I had a near meltdown when I saw you there. I cried. There were so many things my mind came up with, all these scenarios…”

He gazed at me with love and concern. His green eyes spoke volumes to me; he needn’t to say words, because, really, they spoke for him. Me bathing him, as strange as this was going to sound, was an oasis of peace, a perfect contrast to the cold, cruel place that was our world. In that moment, Paledon was the most beautiful being I had ever seen.

He already knew how I felt and how I was feeling: Scared. I tried to stare at him unflinchingly, to betray no trace of horror or fear, or any of the numerous emotions jolting down my spine—the very ones threatening to overcome me. Paledon had died today; and I wasn’t there to protect him.

Acting on impulse, not caring about the string of bruises that peppered his body, I pulled him in for a close embrace; I knew he would be able to take a bit of pain (Titans were tanks built to take pain). Our soaking bodies (I was still wearing clothes, not my armour, and he was naked) seemed to melt together like butter on warm toast; and we both shivered slightly at the tingly sensation. Eventually, Paledon picked up on the notion that I was crying, silently, the tears flowing and immediately losing themselves to the water on my cheek.

We lay like that for several minutes, letting the water pound us. I didn’t care I was getting my good clothes wet. This was more important. Paledon held me tight the entire time—neither us moving or speaking, keeping ourselves closer for warmth. This form of silent, still intimacy was strange; an odd cathartic moment. I felt as if I had broken myself by being with him; I was much weaker around him in the sense of my mindset being so focused on him. It was as if I had punished myself for failing the one I had, breaking myself piece by piece.

I knew I could expose my deepest fears, my darkest moments to Paledon, and I wouldn’t be scorned or turned away by him. The fact that I was hesitant infuriated me. I trusted him with my life, even my Ghost; that level of trust, to me, was infinitely deeper and more profound than understanding the literal Void.

“I could stay like this forever,” Paledon said, hinting some level of delight with his voice.

I smiled, nuzzling into Paledon’s neck. “I know what you mean.” My words were muffled, though I did hear him giggle lightly at the tickling sensation against his neck.

“But…”

“But what?” I said, moving my kisses to his shoulder.

“You promised to take me out later, remember? Our first official date, if you can even call it that? Plus we got debriefing with the crew later. At midnight, sharp.”

“Did I now? When did I make such a promise? Also, debriefing, me-briefing. Such an unnecessary process.”

“On our way here, silly.”

“You know what,” I said, “You’re right. I did promise that.”

Paledon stood, surprisingly overcoming the pain he was surely feeling and placed a soothing hand on my hair.

I threw a towel at him. “Go get dressed, you nut. I’ll be ready in five.”

“Aww, no fair. I don’t get to watch you bathe? What gives?”

“Go!” I said playfully.

“Fine.”

I bathed myself then got ready for a out night out.

I was going to be a perfect night.

Paledon and I sat at a low-standing drinks table together at some nightclub in the City. The evening was starting to wear on, and the streets of the City were slowly draining of residents. Besides, there was light rainfall, and nobody liked to get caught in the rain. Not even me; and I love the rain.

As we sat at our table, my ears caught unto the sound of the band playing on their small stage, a gentle ambient medley of minor-key jazz, and the wooden dance-floor before them already held a few early couples, taking advantage of the lack of crowds before the night drew onwards.

Paledon was drinking a martini while I was rocking some potato vodka. We were both reticent, despite the fact this was technically our first date. Oddly enough, this wasn’t our plan for today or even yesterday. Or even a week ago. On the way here, after we were transmated out of the Archon’s Keep, I suggested that we go out and do something, rather than reside at my dwelling. Incidentally, the reason I had taken Paledon out was out of fear that I would lose him again without having done anything with the featherbrain.

“So,” Paledon said. “Nice place, huh?”

I chuckled while saying, “Yeah. It is.”

He sighed. Pushed his drink aside. “Look, Hunter.”

I was aimlessly looking at a crowd of people who trotted their way in. Looked like a group of friends having a night out. My attention was seized when my name was being called.

“Hunter!”

“Yeah?” I cleared my throat, giving my full attention to Paledon.

“You’re thinking about what happened today, aren’t you?”

“I’m sorry. I know this was suppose to be our first date and everything but—”

“There’s no need to justify yourself, buddy. You’re scared. Hell, if our situations were reversed, I would be too.”

“You know what’s different about all this? You actually died. Like, your Light was gone. If that wasn’t the case, I could just easily revive you. But you were dead. Then somehow I resurrected you with Light of my own. I’m not sure how, but I did.” I rubbed the back of my neck and leaned further back in my seat. Tears welled up in my eyes. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if I had lost you. The idea of being all alone in this universe scares me.”

Paledon reached for my hand. He squeezed it. “Hey…you brought me back. I think it’s a miracle. A blessing. A part of me wants to believe the Traveler has given us a second chance.”

I paused for a moment, listening to the ambient music. They had changed songs, and now the room was filled with a light, acoustic tune that rose unobtrusively above the buzz of the conversation. “I suppose. I’m just in shock is all,” I said between sniffles.

Again, Paledon wiped the tears and pain away from my eyes. “No pain tonight.”

I took his hand with my own. “I I…”

Paledon snapped his head to me. “You what?”

“I like you.”

“I like you too.”

I could see the fear shining in Paledon’s eyes, and seemed to realize what he was thinking. “You’re scared, aren’t you? Of SIVA?”

Paledon nodded. “Yeah…I’ve never seen something so potent before. Aside from Oryx. That Captain was empowered by SIVA and took me down with one swipe of its blades. It killed me for goodness sake! I don’t want to know what we’re going to be dealing with soon.”

“We still got a lot to learn about SIVA. I just hope we’re able to wipe its threat out once and for all.”

When shit got crazier in the club, I got us access to the VIP lounge, so we could have a quieter affair. Paledon had his arm wrapped around me as we descended the stairs to the lounge room. We sat on a sofa, and to the far left was a stereo system playing the light jazz music from upstairs.

We both leaned back into the sofa. I was gestured to Paledon’s side, which was still bruised and sore-looking. As I curled up to him, I asked, “How’re you holding up? Do you think you’ll be alright for tomorrow?”

Paledon prodded his side experimentally with a finger and winced. “It’s not as bad as it was, obviously. I should be at your place resting, but it’s whatever at this point. I’m used to pain. It’s what makes me a Titan.”

“You’re a perfect Titan,” I said.

A laugh escaped his mouth. “No, I’m not.”

“You can use two subclasses! That’s pretty damn hard to do. I, like most, can only use one.”

“Yeah, but I can’t do anything more than deploy a bubble.”

“That’s perfect in my eyes.”

For a moment, we sat there silently, but then my ears picked up the beat and synthesis of a song I admired. I looked up at Paledon resting so peacefully, the one man I loved so dearly, and had to suppress a horrible lurching sensation in the pit of my stomach. I leaned in and brushed the gentlest of kisses against his lips, still holding his hand tightly. “Can I have this dance?”

Paledon blushed a little and nodded mutely, getting to his feet alongside me. I felt as if my heart were filling my throat as I walked onto the sparsely populated floor (one of the benefits of being in the VIP lounge) with the Titan. I felt him place one hand on my waist and I mimicked his actions. There was a first time for everything, I suppose. As we began moving with the rhythm of the piece, Paledon took the lead.

Our movements were slightly uncoordinated, but the timing was precise, and I felt that I was, at least, not making a fool of myself. The room, if I forgot to mention, was darkly-lit; our feet scarcely sounding on the springy wooden panels, our shadows dancing in the flickering candlelight. I felt myself loosen up a little as I turned around whereupon we squatted, our arms extending out, then we jounced back up. “We really need to get dance lessons, aha,” I said.

“We do,” Paledon said. “But you’re perfect at everything.”

I pulled him a little closer. “You’re always going to come back, right,” I murmured, his voice cracking a little. I didn’t mean to say it, but the words had sprung from me, unbidden. “You’re going to come back.”

The dance became an embrace. We moved in gentle circles, but held each other close. To me, we were both alone with the music, and nothing else mattered but the man in my arms. Although the future seemed uncertain, the present became more precious than anything else in the world.

Not caring that there were other people in the lounge with us now, I leaned forward to pull Paledon into a lingering kiss. The other passerby around us cheered us on either because they saw how passionate we were, or because we were one of the many Guardians protecting the Last City.

Later that night, when the sky dwindled from a pale blue sky to a star-painted one, we both left the nightclub to go home. It was 10:30 p.m. on the clock and we figured to get some rest before our long debriefing.

When we got to my dwelling, we shut the door, and my first level of response was an enthusiastic kiss, which was far more engaging than the simple pecks we shared every so often. There was something different about it this time, and I couldn’t quite put my foot on it. Kissing was no longer as far as we could go. A surge of heat electrocuted ,e as the realization of what we were about to do became apparent.

Paledon didn’t seem to be oppose given the passion he was exuding while we shared a fiery kiss; he was lost in the moment. His movements lead me to the foot of my bed, where me gently laid me down before coming on top of me. Our kisses continued for several minutes, but soon I sheepishly trailed off after a second sudden realization. “Um, Paledon?”

Paledon frowned in concern. “What’s the matter?”

I felt like an idiot, like an absolute idiot, but there was really no avoiding it. “W-what do I do?”

Paledon chuckled. “I have no idea.”

For a moment, we just lay there panting slightly. Then, in a moment of brilliance, an idea popped in my mind. “Hey, do you remember when you walked in on me in the shower, earlier? After I told your ass to get ready?”

“I do…”

“Do…do you remember what I was doing?” I felt my cheeks blush lightly, but considering what we were trying to do, it wasn’t a big deal now.

Paledon smiled and laughed incredulously. “You were touching yourself.” His nostrils flared and his breath quickened, both a good sign in my opinion. I was right. Paledon was a silly Titan.

“Hey, to be fair, I was cleaning down there. It needs maintenance.”

“Lies. It looked like more than maintenance cleaning. You even had the most adorable look on your face, too.”

“Okay, okay. You made me crazy-horny and I needed to blow off some steam. Happy now?”

“Just goes to show you that I know you all too well,” Paledon said, kissing my neck, making me squirm like a worm.

“But, uh, I was thinking that if I can make myself feel good by doing that, I…could try it on you?” As soon as the words left my mouth, I wanted them back. This was all embarrassing to me, okay? I wasn’t used to this.

“Hunter, you don’t have to ask. It’s okay. We’re both consenting adults,” he said, moving off of me then lying on the bed. “I’m all yours.”

He really does trust me.

Paledon unzipped his pants, took them off, and strewed them across the room.

I leaned in for a grateful smooch. “Can you tell me if I do it right? Just say something whenever it’s good or bad, I guess.”

“Alright.” Paledon’s chest was rising and falling rapidly now, and he was swallowing every few seconds; but he didn’t break eye contact. I probably looked as clueless as he did.

My hand hook as I trailed it down his belly, and over to his bird. He gasped and his eyes widened.

I wanted to stab myself. “Sorry, sorry! Too quick?” In the second it took for Paledon to reply, I savoured the fact that something warm and sticky was now dripping off my hand. There was absolutely no doubt that he wasn’t into it. Because he was.

“N-no, it’s fine. I just…haven’t felt that feeling before. I’ve never done this with anyone else. Not to mention I don’t, um, touch myself.”

“Ever?”

Paledon nodded, now constantly blushing as he too realized what was happening. “Oh, for the love of the Traveler, are we really doing this?” His voice was filled with excitement.

“I’ve only touched you once,” I said, giggling.

Every fibre of my upbringing was screaming at Paledon that his next words would be unbelievably deprived and that he should never say them.

“Perhaps you should change that,” he whispered, embracing the thrill of saying something so dirty to me. And here I thought he was an honourable, noble Titan; now he was just as dirty as me for ever brining this suggestion up; but then again, I was a grown-ass man in a relationship; if anything, I should be embracing this and going nuts (no pun intended).

I lowered my hand once more, this time taking a moment to tickle his inner thighs (which evoked a squeak) before attending to the main prize. I gently grabbed hold of his bird, leaking arousal, and waited for his tense body to relax.

Then, ever so slowly, I began to rub. Just tiny little motions at first; up and down, up and down, being careful my hand didn’t lose grip. And the longer I did it, the easier it became. In many ways, I had felt nervous about doing this, but I knew one thing from all of this: We loved each other. Deeply. Profoundly. He wouldn’t let me do something like this if he didn’t. We weren’t friends with benefits, but rather lovers.

I didn’t understand why I was so fearful. There was no judgement here, no reprehensible outcomes from he and I getting down and intimate with each other; if anything, it was something we both needed.

Soon my hand was completely slicked in Paledon’s arousal. That’s when I swooped in low and placed it in my mouth. I was holding his bird with my hand, while I suckled on it, savouring the taste.

A part of me felt dirty and slutty.

Paledon couldn’t hold back his little moans any longer. The mood solidified, brining with it a mature sense of purpose. We were seriously doing this. I couldn’t believe what I was doing: Lying next to my lover and watching him squeal and groan as I pleased him.

“H-Hunter-r-r-r,” murmured Paledon after each subsequent rub. “I think I’m…”

“Shh,” I said, hushing him. “Just let go and do it. I wanna look into your eyes as you finish.”

Paledon looked up at me, his face expressing more than words ever could. Beats of sweat were trickling down the side of his face, and he reacted instantly the moment I focused on the tip of his bird. “Hunter!” he whined, convulsing violently.

I withdrew from his bird and continued to motion my hand up and down while I drew him in for the kiss of the century. I stared into those eyes of his, just like I wanted. I got to watch every second of his first orgasm.

My hand was splattered with something very warm, and that’s when Paledon’s breathing increased tenfold; his limbs were digging into the bed with his brute strength, but it was his eyes that held his attention the most. Seeing every wave of pleasure hit him, watching him lose focus and shudder with the rest of his body was beautiful.

It was a good few minutes until Paledon stopped shaking, and another good few minutes before he could talk. “Hunter…” My best guess was that he was trying to say something meaningful while still recovering from his senses.

I hushed him again. “Just relax. You can tell me how awesome I am later.”

For the next little while we did some other “adult things.” I’m going to spare you the details since, well, it’s not for everyone’s eyes or ears.

Some part of me felt proud knowing that I wasn’t a complete failure in bed.

This was one of those moments I loved so much, when the jokes and the banter gave way to pure, unfiltered feelings beneath. We were open to each other. No underlying secrets. Just honesty. I had moved closer to cuddle Paledon. Wordlessly, he returned the affection with a few kisses on the forehead and a rub of my shoulder.

When we got his bearings together, he finally said, “I have no words for what just happened. That felt amazing.”

I snuggled even closer. Held him tightly. I rested my head on his chest. I could hear his heart beating fast with every passing second. “I’m so glad you came to visit me that day. If you hadn’t, we wouldn’t be here right now.”

Paledon laughed a bit. “Yeah. It’s funny how life works, isn’t it?”

I released a breath I had been holding in for a while, then letting silence overwhelm me once more before cracking it with friendly laughter. “Paledon. I want you to promise me something. Just one thing.”

He shifted a bit. Looked down at me. “What is it?”

“If we see this SIVA crisis to the end…let’s retire. I know a secret. Something Orion had shown me.”

“Oh?” he said, not sounding surprise. “What did he show you?”

“Well…there’s this temple deep in the Jungles of Venus. There’s this shard inside it. Some Vex creation. Orion believed two minds can be tethered to it so both live under one consciousness. I still haven’t found a way to take down the barrier around it.”

“So you want us to be together? Forever?”

“Yeah…I like you. A lot. You make me happy. You’re the only thing I got who I can safely go to when I have a problem or when I’m scared. Besides, you’re a Mercenary Sunbreaker. What could be hotter than that?”

“Was a mercenary. I retired from the cult.”

“You never did tell me why,” I said, looking up at him. “Could you tell me?”

“My Ghost had found me in the depths of Mercury, somewhere in the ancient Vex city that lies there. It was a living hell, let me tell you. The Vex ruled the planet. It was practically a machine…survival was no easy, but I knew I was a Titan, so I fought my way through an onslaught one day. I still hadn’t found a way to trigger my powers with the elements. So there I lurked around with no powers or abilities. I guess you could say I had my fist. I punched a lot of Goblins that day.

“Anyways, soon there was a much larger attack coming my way. With the amount of enemies en route to me, there was no doubt that I would perish, just after having been brought to life by my Ghost. I didn’t have a ship or a warpdrive at the time, so I couldn’t have transmated myself out.”

He paused for a minute, to catch his breath. I sat all stupid, listening to his story for the first time.

“So as I stood there, the blinding rays of the sun beaming down on me, the tall Vex structures casting shadows all around me, my heart pounded. I was scared and naïve. A kinderguardian with a Torch Hammer he scavenged from a dead Minotaur the day before. I was surprised that I even got it to work. I killed a lot of things with it, but it still wasn’t enough.”

His voice was choking with wretched emotion. It was as if the first moments of his life were cruel and dark. I couldn’t begin to imagine what it would be like to be resurrected in a Vex city. “Paledon…it’s okay.”

“It was a scary time for me. I didn’t know how I survived, but I did,” Paledon said between sniffles. “I suppose the Traveler wasn’t going to let me die that easily. Even today.”

“You can resume whenever you like.”

“Yeah…so I lived life like that for, God, maybe a month. I eventually found a place called the Burning Shrine, according to my Ghost. It’s an arena Guardians use to compete in the Crucible. I’m sure you already knew that, though. When I came up to it, I felt the Darkness looming over me dissipate, as if I was safe from threats.

“Then that’s when I met her. She was a Titan forged in the fiery flames of the Sun. Nothing but pure Solar Energy. I was dumfounded. Scared. I didn’t know who she was, or what she was doing there. My Ghost had advised me to stay distant, but my heart told me otherwise. I stepped up to her. She presented me with an ablaze hand. I took hold on it. Felt it. Weighed it. It was scorching.

“But then the flames did something peculiar. They rushed out to me, embracing me with the burn. Anxiety crawled its way through my spine, putting me in panic mode. I tried to flee, but the Titan said, ‘Stop. You mustn’t fear the flame. It wishes to bestow its power unto you. Fear it, and it shall extinguish, leaving you sunless. You must channel your essence calmly and think brute power. Think of the Sun, the Light. And then you’ll come to understand its purpose.’

“So I did what she said. I relaxed, drew power from the Light, the Sun, with the help of this new flame. It and the Titan directed me to a short flight of stairs, where at the top of it laid an urn with a sphere of Solar Energy. The flames brought me up those stairs, and had me take hold of the energy. The feeling was unlike anything I still have yet to feel.

“For a brief moment, I felt a strong surge of power rip through me. I, tempered by the flames of the Sun, forged the Hammer of Sol by drawing power directly from the Sun. My entire form was engulfed by the Sol. After that, I found content by journeying with the other Sunbreaker Mercenaries. You see, Hunter, the Sunbreakers brought honour to the wild, never seeking safety in the City. We were bound by an oath: We sought battles and alliances beyond the Walls. We never stood in one place very long. Most often then not, we were travellers, delivering justice to threats looming over the various places in the Solar System.

“But unfortunately, my set of ideas changed over the years I was with them. I heard the incessant voices in my head telling me to fight for the City. Something drew me to the metropolis. The other Sunbreaker mercenaries threatened to never work with me again if I ever brought their flame to the last found rank amongst the City. I did what I thought was right.

“Now I’m one of them few Sunbreakers around, protecting the Walls and the Last City. There was nothing the other mercenaries could do since I had already mastered their untamed weapon beyond our understanding within the City. So that’s when I took an oath to protect the City at all costs.”

There was heavy silence between us. My eyes were dilated in awe as I stared at the person I cared so dearly for. “That was intense…Paledon, I never knew. You’re the only Sunbreaker I know. I can’t believe it, I’m with someone who was born on Mercury! How cool is that?!”

Paledon had gotten up to get a bowl of strawberries I had sitting on my desk. When he came to sit with me, he put one near my mouth. I didn’t hesitate to eat it. “Yup. I am born on the soil of Mercury.”

“You even used a Vex Torch Hammer?” I asked, chewing.

“Yeppers. I still have it, too. I just never use it because, well, memories and all.”

“Can I…can I see it?”

Paledon had his Ghost materialize the weapon in front of us. It fell on both our legs. I reached to pick it up. “Wow.”

“It’s something, isn’t it?”

As I examined the enigma, a question came to the mind. “Paledon.” I put the weapon aside. “Do you miss being a mercenary?”

“Not really. It was exhausting. We never really settled in one place. After a while, that wasn’t the life I wanted anymore. Besides, if I hadn’t resigned, we wouldn’t be together now, would we?”

I moved in for a kiss. “You’re right.”

“So, what’s your story, Hunter? I never heard the tale of how you got the powers of the Void. I don’t know any other Hunter other than you who’s a Nightstalker. I could be wrong though. The only Hunters I really hang around are you and Kabril.”

“Well, my Ghost found me in the Jungles of Venus. I was a lost puppy in the midst of a foreign place. With no ship or warpdrive, Ghost said I would be stuck there for some time, until he could track one for us to use. I had to learn to the survive in the wild. It’s what we Hunters do.

“My blade was my best friend. I used it to kill a Vandal, allowing me to retrieve it’s Shock Rifle. Those things pack a serious punch. Anyways, at some point, Ghost had warned me about some power surge occurring at The Citadel. The Vex were conducting some sort of machine ritual. There were quite a few Minotaurs kneeling down for a surge of Void energy. I guess they were using it to empower theirselves, I have no idea. Anyways, I assailed their little party, and won somehow. I was like you: I went in with no abilities. Just me and a weapon.

“I stepped up to the urge of Void energy beaming into the sky and that’s when it all hit me. It was something inexplicable. Somehow the energy infused me with the power of becoming a Nightstalker. I was so young, so naïve and determined. Unfearful. I had so much bravado then. I stared into the Void without fear. I channeled my Light and grasped its capabilities.

“Before I knew it, I had a bow of Void in my hand. That and a couple arrows. Let’s just say I did something that day that I’m not very proud of.”

“What did you do?” Paledon asked, placing the bowl aside.

“I don’t want to talk about it. I still get nightmares because of it.”

“Hunter…you know you can tell me anything, right?”

“I just don’t want to talk about it, okay?” I snapped without meaning to. I took a deep breath and sighed. “I’m sorry.”

Paledon didn’t respond with words, but rather a tight embrace. “I think it’s cool you’re a Nightstalker. It’s really sexy.”

“Yeah, it’s completely taboo.”

“Hey, Hunter…”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks for an awesome night. I needed this.”

“We need to do this more often now. So what do you say? Would you want to retire with me after this crisis is over?”

“I’d like that.”

I smiled, then gazed over at the clock. 12:06 a.m.. “Oh, shit!”

“What is it?” Paledon asked as I got up from his hold.

“We’re late for our debrief!”

“Shit.”

We quickly got dressed, then rushed our way to the Vanguard hall.

Our way to the Vanguard Hall was slightly eventful. On our way there, we descried two Guardians fighting over something puerile: The soccer finals that were showcasing this weekend. Paledon and I could hear them yelling when we left our place of residence, and I couldn’t help but drink in the conflict that was brewing.

I loved a bit of drama in the Guardian community. I strove for it. It sounds silly and foolish for my age, but who gives a hoot?

Anyways, the argument was getting so heated that I had to break up the fight. I for one never really saw the interest in soccer. It was boring, long-winded, and there was always too much tension on the field.

By the time we arrived at our debriefing, Pathernax and Kabril were already engaging in conversation with Cdr. Zavala. Not sure what about, but they were talking.

When I stepped foot in the entranceway, everyone focused their attention on u, for whatever reason; it was like we were Eris about to throw her rock on Cayde-6’s map. “Sorry, I’m late,” I said, walking next to my favourite Vanguard, Cayde-6. “I lost track of time. You know how it goes.”

“So glad you could make it, Hunter,” Cdr. Zavala said diagonally from me. “Kabril and Pathernax told us about your act of heroism yesterday. Impressive work.”

“Oh, it was nothing,” I said, waving a hand in discontent.

“It wasn’t anything,” Paledon said as he stepped up to me. “You saved my life somehow. I don’t know how, but you did.”

“Even I’m impressed,” Ikora said, her voice calm and diligent. “What exactly did you do?”

“I revived him.”

“So he wasn’t dead then?” Cayde-6 asked. “That’s a buzzkill. And here I thought my favourite Guardian, a Hunter, no pun intended, would do something beyond a our capability. Disappointed.”

“Hey!” I said, pushing the goofball.

“Relax, I’m joking. I’m just as impressed as my other two colleagues here.”

“Alright, that’s enough chit-chat,” Cdr. Zavala said. “What’s our current status on the SIVA outbreak?”

“Well,” I started, walking around the table. “We’ve entered the Plaguelands, and let me tell you it’s a complete shithole. SIVA has infested the place with thick wires. The Fallen have a strong hold of the place, but it wasn’t until recently we seized their hold on military artillery, brought back to life with SIVA. We even got intel about these SIVA clusters scattered around the Plaguelands. Still, despite these recent events and findings, we have a lot of work to do. We have to deal with Archon’s Forge, and all the Splicer lieutenants.”

“We’ll worry about them when the time comes,” Ikora said. “What do these clusters entail?”

“They give us insight to SIVA and what it is. There like logs. Information we can use to our advantage.”

“And how many have you found.”

“One.”

“Actually,” Kabril said, stepping up to the table, then deploying her Ghost. “When I was scouring the area, I found at least 12 of them as I scouted the entire Cosmodrome and Plaguelands combined. Most of them are linked to the Clovis Bray complex, the Fallen, and the Iron Lords.”

“Interesting,” Cd.r Zavala said. He took hold of one of the clusters. “So what do they all mean?”

“I dunno. I haven’t had the time to decrypt all of them yet. Only one. Hunter found one too.”

“Care to fill us in, buddy?” Cayde-6 asked.

“I can read you what it says, if you like. Ghost, project cluster 1.5” My Ghost projected the cluster into a holographic projection, showcasing the log. “It reads, ‘What do you have to report, Dr. Zhang? Full functionality of the test nanites in our two hundred tasks across multiple trials and environments. They'll be what Clovis Bray is remembered for, hundreds of years from now. All that's left is construction of the replication chamber and initiation of production.’”

There was profound silence looming over us for a moment, before I mustered the courage to say, “I believe Clovis Bray had something to do with the development of SIVA. I don’t know why, but it’s a hunch I’ve had since Ghost read me this log. That’s our next area of interest, the Clovis Bray complex.”

“I can back that up too,” Kabril said. “Ghost, showcase dormant SIVA cluster 1.7 (Clovis Bray). I found it in the Rocketyard.” Another holographic projection with words. Kabril read it aloud. “‘Does the new research facility meet your expectations? It surpasses them. We presented you with this sample of SIVA on your desk six months ago, and the speed of our prototyping was the direct result of our generous budget. Clovis Bray prides itself on its talent and liberality, Dr. Zhang. From construction workers to researchers, we treat our staff royally.’” Kabril’s Ghost vanished after she read the log.

“Wow,” Cayde-6 said. “That’s enough incentive for me to believe this kid has got a strong lead. I’d say they go investigate the complex. It’s the best shot we got.”

“Agreed,” Cdr. Zavala added his voice sounding impressed. He stepped up to me and brought his hand out. “Look, Hunter. I apologize for how I acted a few weeks ago. I knew you were the best man for the job. I just get—”

“Jealous?” Cayde-6 interjected, sounding like a smart ass.

“Let’s go with that. In any case, I believe fully that you can do this. Go take your fireteam and investiagte the Clovis Bray complex. I’ll fill Saladin and Shiro-4-4 on the what our plan is.”

I shook his hand. “I won’t let any of you down.”

“Orion would be very proud of what you have done thus far if he were here with us.”

“So I’ve been told.” I let go of his hand. “Alright, I’m going to clear out of here now. Team, we should get some rest. We’ll move out sometime in the morning.”

I left the hall with Paledon.

As we walked away and through the Crucible Hall, Paledon said, “That went well. I think.”

“Yeah. I just hope these leads aren’t false.”

“There’s no way they’re false.”

As we ascended the stairs and made our way out, standing by the postmaster, a familiar voice sounded in the distance. I heard my name being called, but by who? Soon the realization stuck me. It was Mouse, an Awoken Warlock bearing a shaved head and amber eyes. He had a neat goatee too. “Hunter!”

“How does he always know?” Paledon asked.

“Doesn’t he have anything better to do?”

“You know what they say about the life you save.”

“I didn’t save his life.”

“Hiya, Hunter! Paledon,” Mouse said with a smile crossing his face.

I continued my stride. “What is it, Mouse?”

“So you know how you’ve been looking for new members for your fireteam?”

“Oh, here it is,” Paledon said between laughs.

Mouse gave Paledon a dirty look. “I’ve been thinking about it, and I’ve made my decision.”

“Let me guess,” I said.

“I want to join your fireteam.”

“There it is!” Paledon said. “I knew it!”

“Ignore the featherbrain.”

“I know you haven’t filled the other positions yet, so I thought I’d ask you directly. It would give me the chance to get out there and be part of an awesome team. You know, I think it’s meant to be, you know? It’s fate. You’re the reason I’m here, Hunter.”

I stopped in my tracks. Looked at Mouse.“I told you, you found me.”

“I know, but you got me out of that Cabal onslaught. Back on Mars. You saved me.”

“You saved yourself.”

“Can you at least consider? I know you need another fireteam member. You only have four members.”

I waved a hand airily, then sighed. Placed a hand on his shoulder. “Alright. Fine. I’ll sign you on.”

“Really? Yes, I knew this was my fate!” Mouse gave me an unexpected hug, nearly knocking me back. My arms were flared out.

“Okay, okay,” I said giving him a proper hug. I forced him to withdraw. “Mouse, do you know the current outbreak that’s going on right now?”

“SIVA. Yeah, I know. I’ve been doing my part to patrol the Plaguelands. All by myself. But that’s going to change soon.”

“That’s great, but listen. We have a mission tomorrow morning. We’re going to be investigating the Clovis Bray Complex for any leads on SIVA. We need to understand it more before we confront the heart of the operation. We’re getting up at 10:00 sharp.”

“Alright,” Mouse said.

“Good. I’ll see you there. C’mon, Paledon.”

As we walked away, Mouse called me out again. “Hey, Hunter.”

“Yes?” I said, looking back.

“Thanks.”

I didn’t say anything back.

ix - Putting the Pieces Together

The Last City

Earth

There’s something strange and disarming about waking up in the middle of the night because of a recurring nightmare. It was the same one I had had a few days ago, back in the Giant’s Husk. It made the most grotesque dreams of other Guardians look antiseptic, staged. Like, the dreams they experience were nothing more than an occurrence rather than a haunting cause.

Not that their dreams didn’t mutilate them, oh no; but because it seemed as though my past was crawling up to me even in my sleep. Though I didn’t doubt for a second that other fellow Guardians were in the same boat as me; many of them were, and I’d be blind to believe that. But sometimes blindness masks the truth for us in life when we refuse to believe something out of the ordinary, or because we simply reject the connotation of it holding true.

Perfection is the greatest blindness anyone can believe.

But in any case, I woke up covered with sweat, not sure where I was, and absolutely certain I wasn’t going to fall asleep again anytime soon. Paledon was out like a light, though. He could sleep through an earthquake; wish I had that ability.

I sat up in my bed and peeled away the twisted sheets. Untwisted them. The bedside clock said it was 5:14. Four hours since I had gone to bed, and I felt like I’d been slogging through the Jungles of Venus the entire time with a piano on my back. I was sweaty, stiff, and stupid, unable to form any thoughts at all beyond the wisps my dream.

I sighed in discontent as I quietly plopped myself back on the bed, knowing that sleep was gone for the night. I did think of something despite my nebulous mind. I opened the drawer to my bedside table, and retrieved a glass vial with a red liquid inside: The Blood of Orion. Sounds uncanny, right? It really wasn’t.

While we were trying to unearth the mysteries of the Memory Shard, he had unknowingly cut himself on a a thorn bush in the Jungle. His hand was bleeding, and he thought his blood would be a good way of preserving his memory. As in, if I ever unraveled the secrets of the shard, I could use his blood to…

Well you get the idea…or so I hope.

The moonlight shafting through the window glistened the blood. It was a beautiful artefact, a memory of someone I had lost. My hands were clammy and trembling. I wiped them on the sheet, but that didn’t help. The sheets were just as wet. I put the vial on my bedside, then stumbled into the bathroom to wash my hands. I held them under the running water. The tap let out a stream that was warm, room temperature, and for a moment I was washing my hands in blood and the water turned red; and just for a second, in the half-light of the bathroom, the sink ran bloodred.

I closed my eyes.

The world shifted.

No. I didn’t pour his memory down the drain like that. I wasn’t in eyeless rage mode. I had meant to get rid of this trick of light and my half-sleeping brain. Close the eyes, open them, the illusion would be over and it would be simple clean water in my sink. Instead, it was like closing my eyes had opened a second set of eyes into another world.

I was back in my dream, floating like a cloud over the memory shard, Orion, his face blurred, standing by it and—

I opened my eyes again. The water was just water.

But what was I?

I shook my head violently. Steady, old boy; no Hunter off the deep end, please. I took a long breath and peeked at myself in the mirror. I appeared the way I was supposed to look. Carefully composed features, calm and mocking green eyes, an imperfect imitation of human life. Except my hair stuck up like reeds.

I carefully closed my eyes again.

Darkness all around me.

Plain, simple darkness. No flying, no blood, no city lights, just good old Hunter trying to keep his past in check.

I opened them again. It was me again. But where in the Traveler had I been?

That, of course, was the question. I had spent most of my life untroubled by dreams up until now; I couldn’t pinpoint why I had been experiencing nightmares, now of all times, and for that matter hallucinations. I never had visions of the apocalypse, the Darkness wiping out the Light for good; no troubling dreams of my past burbling up from my subconscious, no mysterious recurring images drifting through the history of my unconsciousness. Nothing ever goes bump in Hunter’s night. When I go to sleep, all of me sleeps.

So why now, of all the moments in my life?

I splashed water on my gave and pushed my hair down. That didn’t answer my question, but it did make me feel a little better. How bad could things be if my hair was neat? I just would mean Paledon would fine me even more attractive; when my hair was messy, it was messy. Bird nest level.

In truth, I didn’t know things could be plenty bad. I might be losing all, or many, of my marbles. What if I had been slipping into insanity piece at a time ever since Orion’s death? Had I been blind this entire time by SIVA that I lost all focus on what’s really important in all this?

The blood in the sink looked and felt so real; but they couldn’t be; I had been right here in my bathroom, yet I had almost been able to smell of blood.

Had I been experiencing psychosis?

I shook my head again and decided not to think anymore, but rather find comfort in my bed.

But before I had the chance to flick the bathroom light off, Paledon was standing in the door way, a look of concern plastered on his face. A part of me wished I had been more silent so I could take a trip to see the spectacle that was the Last City when most were in an undisturbed slumber; but Paledon would not have it.

I didn’t say anything, I walked past him, and sat on my bed. He flicked the light off me for, then sat next to me. For a moment, his eyes trailed from the nightstand—his stare predominately fixated on the vial of blood, then back to me. He already knew what it was, what it symbolized. He hugged me without a word.

A part of me wanted to weep, but I held my composure. Then, miraculously, the mind had me wonder why I was grieving over something that had happened close to a yea ago—why was I so attached to this, why hadn’t I moved on like I said I had a few weeks ago? How had I not come to terms with this yet? Was it because I was an imperfect being, bearing the burdens of my past; or was it because my past had uncaringly crawled its way to me?

The hallucination from earlier was a message from my psychosis—a sign that I was beginning to lose grip of reality: The blood I saw flowing from the sink was Orion’s blood spilt on my behalf. I already knew Orion’s death was my fault! So why do I keep mentioning it and doing this to myself?

Why?!

Deep breaths, Hunter. Relax.

I inhaled a deep inspiration of air, then endured expiration. My nerves slackened.

I slowly slipped out of my psychotic state.

I drew back from the hug before I laid down, doing my best to fall back asleep.

Paledon motioned his way to me, planting kissing on my neck, but I shunned him away. I couldn’t do anything right now beside stare dumbfoundly at the vial of blood. He didn’t say anything. I peeked over and saw him face the other direction, his back facing mine, and before I knew it, the sound of light snoring sounded.

The Ishtar Academy

Ishtar Sink, Venus

The Ishtar Academy was a place Warlocks could nerd out; the academy was part of an old academic campus that once operated in the area. Now it was filled with year of entropy and discord. Vines overtook many shelves that lined the walls. A tall statue of an angel stood proudly at the entranceway, gracing its beautiful glory on knowledge to those who passed through here.

Boy this place was for nerds; but Orion and I needed it. There was no doubt about that.

We decided—after our long night of drinks and waking up to a nasty hangover which was easily curable nowadays—to see if we can scrounge up any reference of text in the academy. We thought there would be some book, manuscript, or article about the memory hard (for all we know, it might not even be called that, but that’s what we’re calling it).

Currently, Orion was on one side of the academy, and I was on the other; we glanced at each other frequently, shaking our heads in disbelief as we kept coming up dry. There was a collection of books on the ground in front of me.

The question of why we weren’t using out Ghost to aid us might arise. But to be honest, the answer was quite simple: Orion and I did our adventures together, without the aid of any outer source, including our Ghost. It made them more fun and challenging. That’s one of the many reasons we did so many things together was because we worked well and Orion challenged me in way I never thought imaginable.

As I glossed over a book in my hand, titled The Secrets of the Vex, part of me squirmed when I read an entry:

Entry 76:

Deep in the Jungles of Venus lies an ancient site, a treasure of the Vex. No one has ever been able to step foot near the site because it is heavily guarded and juxtaposed by devastating Hobgoblins of unbelievable strength. They will wipe out anyone or anything that comes a mile within its sacred ground. They are restless, and it would be malapropos for anyone to even attempt raiding whatever dwells there. Researchers here at the Ishtar Academy believe there is a powerful artefact the Vex are using to initiate a secret operation, not known yet.

I recommend we investigate from a distance and try to understand what they are hiding.

“Orion, come take a look at this,” I said, and then moving over to a desk. “I think I found something.”

Orion double jumped his way to me, then took the book from my hand. “Hmm. Could this be?”

“Maybe. It’s the only thing we’ve come across that’s been documented about the temple.”

“I’m surprised the Cryptarchs haven’t found this journal yet,” Orion said. “But this doesn’t really help us. We need to find out what the shard does and how to eradicate the barrier.” Orion flipped through a couple pages, then trailed a finger along a page he stopped at. “Hmm…here’s something. It says here, the barrier draws energy from Venus’s core. We can shut down the surge of energy powering the barrier by creating two relics, charging them, then placing them in a matrix to terminate the energy connection.”

“Could you have been anymore long-winded?” I asked, still looking at Orion and laughing.

“Hey, I ain’t the one that wrote this, okay.”

I nudged him playfully. “Relax. I’m just messing with ya. So where exactly do we find these relics?”

He shrugged. “I’m not sure. That’s what we should look into, actually. Maybe the sight of interest has a clue we can use.”

“Let’s go.”

We found our way to the viny temple, but Orion had decided to take a detour, making the journey longer than necessary. Neither of us said a word along the way, though I couldn’t determine why. Usually when Orion and I endeavoured on our little adventures, he’d always be joyous, amicable, and chatty; now, not so much. It was like he was orchestrating this devious plan for some personal gain. Something about him now seemed dark and unyielding.

What? Hunter, that’s crazy talk!

I shook my head. Cleared the thoughts away. But, alas! It did no good. They came back again and again. Should I pop the question? Or would I be better off not asking?

“Orion,” I said, and stopped in my tracks. “Why do you seem so…off today?”

He halted, turned around, and said, “What do you mean?”

“I dunno, you seem different. Like this adventure of ours is to get revenge on someone.”

“What reasons do you have to believe that?”

“Orion, c’mon. I know you better than you know yourself sometimes,” I said. “Your demeanour is darker and you’re much more passive. We haven’t said a word to one another since we left academy. Excluding now.”

“What do you want me to say, Hunter? Want me to gloat about how perfect you are?”

“What? I don’t understand.”

“Let’s just get a move on. The more time we spend talking, the less time we have to crack open this case.”

I took a seat on some rotten log. “That’s excatly my point. Why are you in such a rush to figure this thing out? I thought we take our time to enjoy the moment we have with one another. Why rush it?”

He blew out a hard breath. “What different does it make?”

“There’s something underlying that you’re not telling me. It’s my Hunter’s hunch. You’re just not telling me what it is.”

“I will. But in time.”

“I’m holding you to that.”

We reached the threshold of the temple. Everything was intact and in place, just as the last time we had stepped foot here. I guess Orion really wasn’t bullshitting when he said only we knew of this place.

We scoured the area, looking for any clues that could get us one step closer to dissevering the energy barrier’s connection. Again, we were silent and taciturn toward one another, until I came across something uncanny. There was a dead glass orb amidst weeds. I reached over to pick it up. It almost resembled a glass eye. “Orion, I found something.”

He motioned his way to me. “What is it?”

“This.” I exposed the strange object I had discovered, both my hands holding the relatively large orb. “Could this be what we need to disable to barrier?”

“It could be,” Orion said as he took it from my grasp. “I found something here too.”

“What?”

“There’s a holder connected to a power stem that connects directly to the barrier. If this thing fits, then it’ the key to shutting it down.” Orion placed the glassy orb in the metal holder.

It was a perfect fit.

“Well, well, well,” Orion said between peals of laughter. “Looks like we solved the relic. Now we need to find a way to charge it.”

“That and what exactly this shard does.”

“We’r one step closer to prosperity, friend.” A pause. Orion put his hand out for me. “I’m sorry for snapping at you earlier. The truth is, the number of drinks we had last night really did a toll on my head. Even with the cure.”

I embraced his hand with my own. I eventually brought him in for a hug.

Knowing that we were one step closer to prosperity—the memory shard which was something Orion truly wanted in life—made me happy. We almost had what we really needed in life: Peace and freedom from the wicked (the Darkness).

“So now what?” I asked.

“We keep going.”

I followed Orion out of the temple, wondering how we were going to charge the relic.

Overwatch, Meridian Bay

Mars

Mars had to be the place I disliked the most, other than the Dreadnaught. The barren, Martian desert was a deadly place for friendly or foe. No matter how excellent your survival or combat skills were, Mars would often have something to counter them. The planet was dry and cold in some places, and gelid throughout when nightfall came around. Sandstorms would sometimes stir, making it almost impossible to navigate through. Dust devils sometimes formed as well.

Beyond the cities in the Meridian Bay, there was nothing but a near infinite span of desert stretching out every which way.

The worst part of Mars, to add unto the list, was the dreaded Cabal. One of the many reasons I hated being here. Not to mention the constant affair of getting sand in the boots. Once it’s in, it never gets out. So annoying!

Though, as much as I loathe this place, I couldn’t deny the history it possessed such as aiding in advanced research. What the research entailed, I didn’t have a clue.

My team was advancing to my position, while I warded off some Cabal that were patrolling the Overwatch, the topmost section of the Clovis Bray Complex. It was high up, let me tell you.

As I remained in cover, specifically behind a wall, splash damage was impairing my ability to retaliate. If I were to peek so much an inch, I’d be toast. As much as I detested the Cabal, I had to give them credit for their knowledge on weapons. They knew guns. Their arsenal was jam-packed with explosive, impressive volumes of firepower.

I slunk my way forward and found more cover behind an immovable crate. I could ascend the flight of stairs to my right and flank them—also giving me the high ground, but by the time I made a move, my team would already be landing, and with the onslaught happening…

Nope not on my watch.

There was a Centurion directing fire at me, along with a few Psions (god I hate those things; they had intense minds that are able to channel Arc waves, useful for attacking at a distance) and Legionaries.

Taking a leap of faith, I vaulted out cover, brandished my weapon, and readied for a fight. My priority targets were the Psions first since they were notorious for dealing high amounts of damage in little time. To make matters worse, they bore a Void shield, though my grenades were more than likely capable of wiping them out. For good measure, I conjured a few Vortex grenades and dispersed them in the direction of the Psions.

They cried out for battle as they rediscovered me in my scintillating glory. I double jumped in the air and opened fire while airborne. Although my weapon dealt Arc damage, it was a force of nature at this point; I had grown accustomed to the beast, and I couldn’t help but espy that the weapon had secretly become my friend, as I had it.

If the Cabal liked big guns, they would like this too.

As I landed, I ran forward, gun in one hand, knife in the other, shooting at the Psions who unleashed their devastating Arc wave attacks in unison. I shadestepped to the left, leaving me unscathed, and resumed my course of attack. Though my luck was quickly running dry, as I had a Centurion and a few Legionaries on my tail, at my current pace I would surely prevail. All I had to do was focus on one thing, and one thing alone, the Psions.

As I neared one, I threw my knife at the Psion’s head, killing it; the other two weren’t a problem, though they did prove to be worthy adversaries as one had mêléed me with its Arc strike, dazing me. I was vulnerable and hurt. I cloaked myself with a smoke bomb, but that didn’t stop the Psions from using their Arc waves. Both struck me, sending me tottering. I was staggered but invisible albeit not for long.

When my invisibility expired, the enemy didn’t cease fire on me; there was no mercy with the Cabal. I sought cover behind some carbon-infused block, waited for my shields to recover. In the meantime, I shot countless times at them, hoping my instrument of siege would do something, but it was all in vain. Then I summoned the comms. “Guys, where are you? I’m pinned down!”

There was no immediate response, so I took the liberty of throwing some Voidwall grenades (they sent a wall of burning Void Light, handy for blocking enemies from advancing toward you).

Then I heard something. “We’re almost there. Mouse was a bit late, so we had to wait for him to get ready,” Paledon said.

“Roger.”

I closed my eyes, hearing the uproarious gunfire plow against the block. Gathered my senses and bearings. Calmed the mind. Opened my eyes. I did a backflip out of cover and landed in front of my wall of Void fire. It was continuous and damaging, not to me, but to the Psion it entrapped. Its health slowly went down, then a cry of death sounded.

I overclocked my Boomer into doing more than what I believed it could handle and quickly dispatched the last Psion.

The only thing left was the Centurion and Legionaries.

As I ran shooting, I heard a spaceship revving in the distance. Four ships were making their way to me. They hovered a low height above the concrete resembling the contour of a helipad.

The rest of my fellow teammates rolled in with their weapons, firing upon the Centurion who raised its weapon and convoked; and shortly after, there was another group of Legionaries and Psions advancing, at least five to six of them for both.

I whipped around and regrouped with my fellow Guardians. “Hey, there,” I said before I quickly turned around and shot the Centurion with ruthless slaughter. “You ready for the mission, Mouse?”

Mouse stepped up, armed with a loaded Fusion Rifle and Pulse Rifle. “I am! Say, where’d you get that? I ought to get me one of those, they seem great and—”

“Mouse, focus!”

“Sorry. What do I have to do?”

“Help us with this foray,” Pathernax said. “Hunter, be easy on him, please.”

“Guys,” Paledon said, “we got company!”

Legionaries roared their way in the air with jetpacks and heavy weaponry. They would surely try to expunge us from the face of this complex, but their likelihood was low.

“All of you deal with the Legionaries, I’ll deal with the Centurion.”

“Got it,” my team said in unison.

We all went to work.

Although I had the reinforcements directing fire at me, I was able to withstand the damage as Legionaries typically had weaker weapons than their Centurion brethren. First, the Centurion, screaming a battle cry, ran toward me and whacked me over the head with his Projection Rife before annihilating me and using its thrusters on its jetpacks to evade my fire.

I swapped to my Lord of Wolves and fired. My rumbling shots struck my enemy, slowly nibbling away at the Solar shield. Eventually it vanished completely, giving me adequate opportunity to switch weapons and unleash brutality. In the middle of my ruinous wake, the Centurion retreated back a bit, gathering around his mates, hoping his shield would regenerate in time before striking again.

I didn’t let that happen. I provoked it to focus its attention on me and it did. It ran forward again, enraged, discharging concentrated shots on my positon. Most of the projectiles impacted me, but I prevailed and pushed through the barrage. Without realizing, I had lost my footing and tripped on some piece of metal debris lying around.

My foe quickly regained its shield back as most of my shots were misdirected because I was staggered to all hell. I glanced up, and the Centurion was still opening fire on me, and even took the liberity of tossing grenades at me. I quickly eluded the salvo and countering it with my own attacks.

Sweat was already soaking my body and my breathing was ragged. My arm was getting sore from the continuous fire. Pateince was running out like time, the latter being of the essence.

I switched to my Lord of Wolves once again and opened fire. Pellets of Solar rounds were sent flying, and they penetrated through the Centurion’s shield, and eventually it. Its cries resonated through the air and they were like a symphony of an orchestra.

I executed a front roll and caught the Centurion off guard with a lunge of my knife; I gyrated the blade around, yanked it out, then finished it off with a quick tap off of the trigger.

Boom, headshot!

The Centurion’s head inked some sort of dark blood. Its corpse tumbled to the ground like an old tree in a forest.

These were tough sons of bitches without a reasonable doubt.

Meanwhile, Paledon, Kabril, Mouse, and Pathernax were dealing with the small company of reinforcements, though I hardly would call Legionaries to be adversaries, given the power we were radiating collectively.

All of them, collectively, were utilizing the bob and weave motions to evade enemy fire. Pathernax had blinked behind a Legionary and blasted a shotgun shell through its upper torso, killing it.

Paledon was striking them down with his fists, while Kabril and Mouse were taking advantage of their grenades.

I stood there, drinking in the intense battle scene before me, watching my fireteam fight the very enemy I swore retribution on.

Soon we were the only ones standing.

“That was awesome!” Mouse said. He was jumping up and down in excitement. “Where to next?”

“I gotta give it to you, kid. You held yourself there really well. Especially against the Cabal,” I said. I patted him on the shoulder.

“So where do we go now?” Paledon asked.

“I think I have an idea. Let’s go.”

We traversed through the corridor and found ourselves standing in front of a wide bay door. Ghost scanned the control panel to open the door, and we trotted our way in. A fleet of Cabal were patrolling the area, leading us to another intense firefight.

There were a trio Psions, a few Centurions and Legionaries.

We all ran as a ground and barraged attacks onward. “Paledon, Pathernax, you two deal with the Centurions, Kabril, Mouse and I will get the rest. Let’s look alive, people!”

We advanced on the threats, taking considerable precaution on any traps these bastards might have set for us. The Cabal were cunning strategists as much as I hated to admit it.

Kabril ran forward and chucked an Arcbolt grenade at a trio of Psions; lightning chained from Psion to Psion, putting a moderate dent in their Void shields.

Mouse had done me a favour by using a few crafty thrown Fusion Sticky Grenades, ultimately eliminating the trio in a group. Wow, that kid is handy.

There were four Legionaries gathering around each other and discharging their firearms. I used a hand to signal my other teammates to stand-down and enjoy the show. I wasn’t going to keep this low-key; I had no mercy to spare for the Cabal.

I crept closer, one foot at a time, with my finger on the trigger, taking the damage being dealt to me. I didn’t lose my focus or steadfastness; I remained indomitable and unwavering. I raised my weapon and blitzed my foe with barbarous punishment. My explosive lobes of Arc bolts caused the Legionaries to flinch and wobble. They slowly retreated back as they must’ve got the hint that I was not messing around.

At some point I stopped, unsure why I ceased my assail; but it quickly came to me. I relaxed, closed my eyes, and exhaled. I was taking damage again, yes, but my determination outweighed the pain. I grasped the powers of the Void, pulling directly from the vast vacuum of space: It bestowed me my wonderful friend, the Shadowshot, my bow and arrow.

I quickly dispatched the Legionaries with swift arrows, each of them wallowing in pain as their form disintegrated into the thin air. Before I knew it, there were more Cabal soldiers on the way—Psions, Legionaries, and even Phalanxess. At least a dozen more were surrounding us. What the hell had we done to get this much attention? Were they seriously feeling threatened, now of all times?

I whipped my head around and saw Pathernax using a sword to combat the Centurion, while Paledon was using his hammers to strike the unrelenting force of the Sun itself against it. Flames ingulfed the form of our dead enemy—oh how lovely it was to see something so annoying, so perpetually astute, experience its demise. It was sublime, the boon to victory!

But there was no time for a victory party yet. We were greatly outnumbered, without a doubt, but with the Light by our side, we couldn’t falter. Not now, not ever. “Paledon!” I yelled.

He snapped his attention to me—I to the company of foes surrounding me. Without another word, I channeled my remaining Light and drew forth the darkest, most powerful type of Shadowshot I knew how to exhibit: Blackhole. “Kabril, Mouse, protect me!”

With that, I channeled more Light, then drew from the Void again and summoned the Blackhole tether. Shadowshot touched the ground and immediately after every foe was tethered to a Void anchor. “Strike now, team!”

I, including everyone else, put their Light into striking down every Cabal that stood in our way. I was showing these impediments that the Light can be just as relentless as their military.

Paledon in particular Suncharged the group, causing them to implode from the sheer brutality of the Hammer of Sol. That had to hurt!

Everything perished in his wake. The only thing we could hear was his heavy breathing as his once fiery form dwindled.

“Grade A performance, team!” I said, brandishing my weapon, as did everyone else shortly after.

A little after our intense firefight, I had taken a seat on the floor, using the wall for back support. Mouse came over to where I was sitting. He leaded against a tower of computer servers and peered down at me. I waited for him to say something, but he didn’t seem to have any words for the occasion, which was odd coming from Mouse. Neither did I. So I sat there for several minutes, waiting until Ghost got something of interest.

I was daydreaming about what had happened earlier this morning—my psychotic state; but I was yanked out of my quiet reverie by a cough.

“I appreciate you doing this for me,” Mouse said. “You know, I’ll always be in your debt now. Giving me the chance to join a fireteam will really boaster my chances of getting into other fireteams in far future, you know?”

I stood up. “You’re welcome. You’ve handled yourself quite well for a Sunsinger. I’m impressed.”

“Just doing what I can to keep my flames ablaze.”

“So where are the others?” I asked, playing with my blade.

“Clearing our some Cabal in the other section.”

“Why aren’t you having fun with them?”

“Because,” he said, still leaning against the servers, “I thought this would be an opportune time for us to have a little one on one, you know?”

“I guess.”

“So what’s your secret?”

“What do you mean?”

“Your weapon. That’s a Boomer, right? How’d you get one and why does it work for you?”

“Long story,” I said, and then showcasing it. “I got it from the Warpriest when my fireteam raided deep within the Dreadnaught. It works like any ordinary weapon now. It did before, but it was…it’s hard to explain. I had it attuned awhile back.” I presented it to Mouse. “Here. You try it out.”

He waved a hand airily. “Oh, no, no, no, I can’t do that.”

“Sure you can. Hold it and pull the trigger.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

Mouse took the weapon from my hold and wielded it. He brought it up to the air in my direction. “Whoa, whoa, not at me! Try over there.”

Mouse directed his aim elsewhere. I paid special attention to his finger on the trigger as well as how he was holding it. A bit too upright and erect. Holding the weapon in a slackened fashion was the bet approach. His finger pulled the trigger and—

Boom! Boom! Boom!

Silence.

He turned his head to me. “I did it.”

“You sure did,” I said, still doing knife tricks. “How does it feel?”

“Amazing. I wish I had one of my own,” he said, giving my weapon back.

“Maybe one day I can help you get one of your own,” I said.

“Really?”

“Yeah. It can’t be that difficult. I mean—”

“Got something!” Ghost said over our conversation. “There’s an intact data store directly below us. Let’s go.”

“Well, you heard him.”

Mouse and I ran into the other room—where there were numerous dead Cabal carcasses scattered around. Nothing said we’re in the right place like dead enemies. My trio of teammates were in the distance, exchanging talk by the sounds of it. “So did you all have fun?” I asked, Mouse following behind me.

“We did,” Kabril said with tittering built up in her throat. “So did Ghost find anything?”

“Yep,” I said. “There an intact data store below us. It should contain what we need. It’s just a matter of finding it now. Ghost, you got anything?”

“I do, actually,” Ghost said, hovering over my hand. “We have to descend down. There’s an elevator shaft that’ll take up to where we need to be. I’ve marked I on everyone’s mini-map.”

“Understood,” I said, and Ghost vanished. “Well, let’s get a move on.”

The team and I came across another bay door that opened automatically. We found ourselves in a gigantic room. In front of us was a torn apart walkway that lead to a big drop if caution wasn’t exerted. Taking a left sharp turn, we quickly descended a short flight of stairs. Leaning over the railing, we saw some more Cabal guarding the closed elevator shaft. “Great,” I whispered. “More company. Just what we need.” I glanced over my shoulder. “What do you guys think we should do?”

“Kick their asses, that what we should do,” Mouse said, his voice sounding eager and ready for another fight.

“Or…” Kabril said, her words trailing, “we could slip past them like we were never here.”

“Pfft,” Mouse puffed, not sounding impressed. “What fun is that? Watch.”

With that, Mouse threw a few grenades downward, altering all the Cabal. There were mostly Legionnaires and a few Psions, thankfully, so there wasn’t anything robust in our way. But a part of me couldn’t help but think the data store below was going to contain an ambush.

The Cabal ambled about, shooting their weapons at us. I jumped down and directed some viscous fire, causing most of them to stagger. Grenades were raining down on us, though thankfully it was Kabril and Paledon, and Pathernax doing so. A mix of all elemental grenades? This should go over well.

In the maelstrom of Arc, Solar, and Void, the grenades mixed with one another, creating this rainbow grenade. Most of the enemies perished in the blast. When everything was dead, Mouse had peered up at the trio looking down on us. “See, what’d I tell you?”

Paledon took the liberty of opening the elevator with his Titan strength. He ripped those doors open with ease; I couldn’t have done that if my life depended on it.

The elevator shaft was dark, no question about it. I squatted down, leaned over to get a better look. I ignited a flare and tossed it down. The green flare met the ground and bounced around. “That is—”

“Quite the drop,” Kabril said. “What we do now?”

“We jump down, duh,” Mouse said, his voice sounding cheeky. “What else is there for us to do?”

“We could always take the safe route and repel down.”

“That doesn’t make any sense, Kabril.”

She huffed. “Well, it’s better than what you got.”

Mouse didn’t say anything.

“We jump,” I said, still watching the flare combust. “I’ll go first. The rest of you shall follow.”

Taking a leap of faith, I gulped a mouthful of air before making a crazy decision. Gravity pulled me downward, and a rush of air struck my body as I descended, causing my heart to rush; I could feel the adrenaline course through my veins—giving me the rush I loved so very much. It felt like I was on a rollercoaster. As I neared the surface, I double jumped to pause my fall, making the impact less severe.

I reached the bottom.

“You alright, Hunter?” Paledon called out, leaning over the edge.

“I’m fine. It’s not that far down, actually,” I said, looking up. “You guys should make your way down. I’m going to see what this data store is all about.”

“All right, sounds good!”

I trotted my way into the complex and found myself at the foot of an old computer archive; computer terminals were scattered around, and there was a circular terminal all the way against the back wall. A grey diamond was marked on that very same terminal, according to my mini-map. “This must be what we need.”

Also, there were dead Fallen scattered around. I guess we wer in th right place.

The air was eerie for some reason, and it was something I couldn’t pinpoint why. I stood still. Drank in my surroundings. Something was up. Could it be an ambush about to happen. Perhaps. The Cabal were cunning when it came to ambushes. A tactical approach, a purposeful attack, rather than mindless combat. I had the jitters. I heard something fall directly behind me. I whipped around and aimed my weapon, only to see Paledon put his arms up on instinct. I exhaled the breath I was holding. “Oh,” I said. “Paledon, it’s only you.”

“Who else would it be, silly?” Paledon said, and moving toward me.

“I feel like there’s going to be an ambush at any moment.”

“Hunter, did I ever tell you that you worry too much? Because you do.”

“I’m telling you, something’s up. It’s my hunches again.”

Paledon laughed. I knew was only bubbling playfulness, but sometimes he was a downright featherbrain.

“I’m serious, Paledon. When have my hunches every been wrong? Never. We need to get the rest of the team down here before—”

Paledon placed a hand on my shoulder. “Relax. Even if there is an ambush, at least we have some notion that it could possibly happen. C’mon, let’s get your Ghost on that terminal so we can get what we came for.”

“Right.”

Pathernax, Kabril, and Mouse all joined us in a timely manner. I had told them about my worry that we were going to be ambushed here at any moment, but none of them paid any attention to it for some reason.

As Ghost went to work, Mouse came up to me. “So how am I doing so far?”

“You’re doing great,” I said. “I’m impressed. I suppose it wouldn’t hur to have a Sunsinger on my fireteam.”

“Really?”

“Yep.”

“You hear that, Pathernax?” Mouse said, nudging his Warlock companion. “You’re not the only Warlock here now.”

“Just what I need, another overly excited character to boaster my day,” Pathernax said in his smug voice.

“What’s with him,” Mouse whisphered to me.

“Don’t worry about him. He’s a big ol’ grump.”

“I can hear you, you know,” Pathernax said.

“Oh, lighten up,” Paledon said. “You should be glad you’re not the only Warlock in this fireteam now.”

“I guess,” Pathernax said in a monotone, his voice unimpressed.

Eventually Ghost had finally scrounged all the logs about SIVA. Or as many as he could. “I got some information,” he said. “There were multiple prototypes of SIVA, each progrrammed to serve a different function. One that builts constructs, viral armour enchancements—that’s neat—and we have a winner! Cybernetic diagnostics, excatly what the Fallen would need to do everything they plan on doing.”

“So will this be enough to identify a weakness in the Fallen’s hold on SIVA?” Pathernax asked.

“It should be. Now it’s a matter of finding the replication chamber.”

In an instant, a few dozen Cabal soliders, lead by Centurions and a Colossus, attacked us from all sides. “Great,” I said. “What did I tell you all?”

“We all had our backs against one another. We knuckled up.

Now it was only a matter of time before we got demolished by the ambush.

The Tower

The Last City

Earth

The night was dreary and overcast—the rain thrumming and stuttering as it hurled itself intermittently against the my room’s windowpane. Sheet lightning shimmered aloft, and the occasional clasp of thunder was enough to snap me back awake in the chair I was sitting in.

I was tired to say the least.

There were two piles of books that had been constructed beside me, the smaller consisting of information about the Vex, the larger bearing titles relating to anything about the memory crystal. Atop my desk lay pages of notes I had taken about two hours ago, as well as calculations that Pathernax had meticulously worked through the previous night, though I barely knew the guy. He had asked why I was so concerned with quantum mechanics, but I didn’t compute a response.

With a flick through my notes, I halted for a moment and sighed. This was getting exhausting. I had sequestered myself for at least thirty-two hours, in my room, without sleep. I didn’t quite know how I made it this far without passing out, but I did. Orion had insisted that I get some sleep, but I stubbornly refused. There was something about this memory crystal I couldn’t quite put my thumb on.

It was extremely enthralling to me.

I, slouched on my chair, rolled my body around, stood up with the little energy I had, and made my way to the window. I reached up and placed a hand on the glass, then gazed out. The dark-grey clouds were infinite, spanning violently and dominantly across the sky. Even the City was dark as there were no lights to illume our beautiful paradise. It was as if our City were nothing more than a distant memory when it slept serenely.

While we Guardians live rich, fulfilling lives of warding off the Darkness, the people of the City live a life of prosperity and security. Part of me wishes I could retire from this mess and lead a normal life; but I couldn’t. Our world is worth fighting for.

But did I truly have that sentiment?

I glanced back at my desk.

No…I guess I didn’t.

I suppose I had my own interests in mind, rather than those of the City. Not just me, but Orion too. Did that make me a bad Guardian? Had I fallen into a pit of apathy? I hadn’t left my room for at least a few days. That means more threats looming around us.

But I was only one Guardian. I didn’t equate to the amount of Guardians that were fighting day in and day out, obviously. A part of me wished I could forget about the memory crystal and just focus on doing what I do best: Protecting the City.

But I couldn’t! I made a promise to Orion, my brother, to my companion that I would see the end of this. It was our final adventure together, and it needed to be the best one.

In fact, Orion had dropped by my room a few hours ago to check up on me. We had been distant to one another since we discovered the relic back on Venus. The feeling of distance was unearthly to me, especially with Orion. We were rarely in disarray or remote. It was like discovering the memory crystal had done more harm than good and would still continue to do so. There was a deleterious vibe I couldn’t help but sense in all this—as if there was some underlying plan I wasn’t aware of, some plan Orion was brewing without my knowledge or consideration; but I doubt he would deceive me like that.

Both of us redeemed ourselves (together) in past existential crises. We defeated Sepiks Prime in the Devil’s lair, helped eradicate the Nexus Mind on Venus, and even assisted in capturing Skolas, the latter being our latest victory. I’d be a blind fool to believe Orion and I were without history, or some form of past. We had lots of history together. Blood brothers, by concept, often went far; Orion and I went beyond. Or perhaps he was deceiving me and I refused to believe or see it. Either way, I was determined enough to crack this mystery.

But somehow I wondered if this prosperity business was really worth it. Would I really be better off with my mind conjoined with another, just so I could live an unconscious life away from all the pain, anger, hatred, darkness, you name it, that exists in the universe? Or would I be better off being one with the universe? Everything in life is there for a reason—it is purposeful and fulfilling. If there was something unyielding, then there would be chaos and an absence of balance.

Maybe I was looking at things in a tainted perspective. Anyone with a right mind doesn’t like pain, but it was what drove us forward; when the Darkness comes for us, or takes away a loved one, or when tragedy strikes, we learn from its motion; the act strengthens us. The universe summons our faults and fears; when we leave them behind, it makes us vulnerable and uncertain in the future.

But while I believe in that notion, accepting pain is far from an easy feat. It can take an indefinite amount of time to overcome something so horrent. That’s why prosperity is a beautiful thing; there is never worry or doubt on the horizon. I just hope I never experience true despair; it would break me.

A crack of thunder sounded, pulling me out of my train of thoughts.

I didn’t mean for this to come off as a stream of consciousness. It happens sometimes.

Turning around, I stepped up to my desk and trailed a finger along a page with margins of text. They bore my writing, though I doubt anyone would be able to decipher any of it. I took a seat on my chair and propped my head up with a fist. Sighed.

What could we use to charge to relic we found? And how?

I randomly grabbed a book from the stack and flipped through it—my flame and determination withering like a dying star. The book was a journal, authored by some Warlock long ago. The writings were barely legible, but I could make out what was being elucidated.

As I read, my eyes jumping from one line of text to the next, a sudden outburst of hope and discovery jounced my form. I felt my eyes dilate as I advanced on, realizing that I found a solution.

I didn’t know if it was provisional luck by my side or good fortune or if prosperity was already crawling its way to me. Either way, Orion will be ecstatic when he hears about this.

I leaned back in my chair. Glanced at a photo of Orion and me. Seeing it made me smile for the first time in awhile now. In many ways I was already in prosperity. I was a Guardian with the bestest friend I could ask for. Come to think of it, what more do I need? That thought never occurred to me until now.

Soon I found warmth and comfort in my bed. I stared out my windowpane, seeing the world, the rainfall, the lightning. And eventually that world faded to black.

Overwatch, Meridian Bay

Mars

Darkness Zone

We were cornered. There was no question about it. Cabal were advancing on our position as we slowly got closer together. Before I could say anything, Paledon summoned a bubble to protect us. “Guys,” he said, his hands drawn out, “I don’t want to be this guy. But this bubble isn’t going to hold for much longer. Not with the volume of firepower we’re about to endure.”

“You Titans and your walls,” Pathernax said, his voice smug and cheeky. “So faulty.”

“Not now, Pathernax,” I said, taking a knee to assess the situation. “We need to act fast. And now.”

“What are we going to do?” Mouse asked.

“We challenge,” I said, determination filling me.

There were at least a half-dozen Psions, Legionaries, and Phalanxes. They weren’t our main concern though—but the Centurions and the Colossus were, the latter being a giant, heavily armed enemy with a mini-gun and a whole lot of rockets. It was an Imperial Colossus too, according to my tactical visor; Imperial meaning they were higher in both stature and ranking. If you thought taking out a Centurion was a challenge, try warding off a Colossus.

This was going to hurt.

“We have to prioritize that Colossus. If we don’t take that out first, there’s no way we’re getting out of here alive.”

“Wow,” Pathernax said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence. Did you forget that we took out a Hive god?”

“Guys,” Paledon said, struggling to keep the bubble open. His arms were trembling violently. “Attack now!”

“We don’t have a plan yet,” Pathernax said.

“Improvise. I can’t hold it any more.”

I jumped in the air and chucked a few Vortex Grenades at a trio of Psions that were seeking cover and opening fire upon us, then landed back in the unstable bubble. They trailed back from the threat, but remained resolute despite my assault. The Legionaries and Phalanxes were advancing on us without fear, no doubt to show their commanders the courage they required to crawl their way up to a higher ranking.

“Guys,” I said. “Just attack. We’ll formulate a plan of attack as we fight. Strike now, team!”

Paledon relieved his bubble, then collapsed to the ground. I cloaked him with a smoke bomb, which should give him more than enough time to recover and fight back.

Mouse and Kabril were opening fire on a few Legionaries, and Phalanxes, the former flinching and finding it difficult to keep a steady stream of bullets on them. They roared in battle, shooting their Slug Rifles and remained steadfast. At one point, a Legionary charged forward, like a mad man, and whacked Mouse with its weapon, but that was the Legionary’s biggest mistake: Mouse had thwacked the Legionary with a Scotch Melee, disregarding it into Solar particles. The other Legionaries and Phalanxes stepped back, not wanting to endure the same fate of their passed comrade.

Kabril had activated her Bladedancer ultimate and charged forward, throwing her blades at the small group of Legionaries, their form vaporizing into a cloud of Arc energy. She advanced, slicing and dicing anything that stepped in her way; an Arcbolt grenade found its way to the trio of Psions I had tried to eliminate earlier, but it did little to nothing. Soon she withdrew and found comfort being closer to her teammates.

Meanwhile, I was focusing on directing high volumes of concentrated fire (from my Boomer) to the Colossus, though it was hardly doing any damage, if at all.

“Fall back!” I shouted over the gunfire.

We retreated to a large carbon-infused block, which was more than adequate cover. My entire team was in cover, firing away at the threats, and I eventually opened fire, rocking the battle ground. The floor beneath us vibrated with my uproarious weapon. It was an opera to my ears!

At some point, the Colossus had pushed forward, launching a volley of rockets on our position. “Get down!” And as soon as I said that, we ducked, feeling the intense shockwave of explosions occurring just on the other side of us. My ears were ringing from shell-shock, albeit it didn’t last for more than a few seconds.

I shook my head to hear the ringing, the noises and the feeling of aftershock.

We endured wave upon wave of rockets until we were all ready to strike back.

Paledon vaulted out of cover and deployed another bubble for us, this time a stationary one. We all sought cover inside, then popped out to assail.

I ran ahead a little and opened fire, concentrated shots being exuded from my weapon. My projectiles were chipping away at the thick armour the Colossus bore, and the others were focusing on other threats, while aiding me with the Colossus—shooing its mini gun at me, putting me in critical health—every now and then.

At some point, as I was discharging volleys, I noticed a faint, blurry figure walking in the background of everything. Soon the shadowy figure snapped its attention to me; it was like I had diplopia. As it warped its way to me, it became clearer on who it was: Orion. He was standing in the middle of the battleground, under some complex on Mars. He had a wide, evil smile on his face.

I was dazed momentarily. I stopped firing and, without realizing it, said, “Orion? Orion! It’s really you!” I stepped forward, through the Cabal onslaught; my shields were critical without a doubt.

“Hunter…”Orion’s voice resonated. “Come to me. Come with me. The memory crystal calls for you.”

“I never found out the truth about it though. I'm sorry for failing you! I never told you this but I was in love with you and I—”

“Hunter!” Pathernax said. He teleported to me, then teleported me to the bubble with Blink. “Snap out of it!”

I shook my head and peered over Pathernax’s shoulder, but Orion was gone. “Wha-what?”

“Talk later. Get your head in the game!” Pathernax said blinking out to combat a few Phalanxes. They smashed their impenetrable shields with their weapons and opened fire on the Warlock; but they were quickly surprised when they saw my comrade directly behind them with a loaded shotgun. A couple of shells clinked to the floor, and the Phalanxes tumbled down like pawns in a game of chess. A few rounds were loaded into the shotgun, and Pathernax quickly Blinked out of a barrage of attacks. His teleport brought him to the trio of Psions that were causing a bit of havoc earlier. In unison, they unleashed their devastating Arc Wave attack, sending the Warlock reeling. His sheilds were critically low.

“Paledon! Help, Path!” I shouted, gathering my mindset back together. I relaxed, took a deep breath, calmed my nerves and exited the bubble. I directed suppressive fire using a combination of my grenades and Boomer. Suppression was our best chance of victory now.

Paledon ran forward, shooting his Thunderlord at any immediate threats. He switched weapons and lanced straight up in the air, then fired rockets down at the Psions. As soon as his rockets detonated, a mini bomb cluster erupted, killing the group of Psions. By the time Paledon reached Pathernax, the Warlock recovered and focused on the remaining threats.

Meanwhile, Mouse and Kabril were working together to eliminate the remaining Legionnaires and Phalanxes. Kabril was charging up her Fusion Rifle—what one I didn’t have a clue—and eventually deadly Arc bolts beamed at her target; a Legionary volatilized instantly. Mouse had taken charge and took advantage of his Sunsinger abilities, known to harvest numerous grenades without worrying about a lengthy recharge. He had stuck the remaining victims with Fusion Grenades, the blast killing them instantaneously.

Now there were only a few scattered Psions, the Centurion, and Colossus.

My team stacked up near the carbon-infused block and we got ready for the battle of the century.

I double jumped to the top of the block, strafed the remaining threats. Rapid fire was my course of action; my Boomer discharged at least twenty-two shots, all done without a reload. The Colossus staggered, then stomped its left foot out of anger. It raised its arm and weapon upward, launching a clustor of rockets. I evaded the attack with a swift jump, then landed on the ground. The Colossus readied its minigun and fired at me. I ran and ran, rolled and rolled, jumped and jumped. I found myself taking cover behind some structure. I popped out and retaliated with a vendetta and bloodshed.

More rockets were strafed to my position; this time they struck the ground, and the splash damage affected me greatly. I faltered for a second, but prevailed. A pain in my lower abdomen seared, forcing me to the ground. The pain grew outward and nearly paralysed me. That was until I sucked it all up and edured the agony.

My team was presenting the enemy with ruthless suppressive fire, allowing me to get my wits and bearings together. The Colossus advanced toward my teammates, unleashing rockets on their position.

I was getting tired of this Imperial Colossus.

At some point the Centurion motioned his way in front of his higher stature and began its own line of suppressive fire. My comrades were pinned down without a doubt.

This fight had gone on longer enough.

“Hey, rockethead!” I said as I stepped out of cover. Both the Centurion and Colossus snapped their attention on me. “Leave them alone or you’ll get what’s coming to you!”

The only response I got was an angry cry for war and retribution, undoubtedly from us killing their comrades. The two soldiers opened fire on me, but I quickly vanished into thin air with the help of a smoke bomb; if I hadn’t moved, a volley of rockets would’ve wiped me out. I appeared mere inches away from their forms and drew Light from the Void. I had my old friend once again. I released the bowstring and a black hole tether struck the floor.

Both of them were slower than a turtle and the Centurion couldn’t elude out of my beautiful power. I smote them with barbarous cruelty, as did the rest of my fireteam. The Centurion lost its Solar Shield and faltered with a decapitated head, while the Colossus didn’t falter so easily. At least yet.

I had Pathernax to thank for that one.

He Blinked behind the Colossus, unloaded a few shotgun shells, then teleported to the air. In the palm of his hand was an unstable shell of Void energy. It grew exponentially, and eventually he threw it, disintegrating it into a cloud of Void particles.

The only remaining adversaries were the Psions, but they were hardly a threat.

As we lowered our weapons, I turned to face my fireteam. All of them, every single one of them, were looking at me—no doubt from my visionary experience earlier on. “What?” I said.

“Hunter…”Paledon said. Of course he would be the first one to speak. “Are you okay?”

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I dunno, maybe because you had a psychotic breakdown? I saved you, remember?” Pathernax said.

“How could I forget?” I noticed a glowing fragment in the corner of a computer terminal. “Found another cluster. Up there. Someone go get it.”

“Shouldn’t we talk about what happened? As your fireteam, I think we have the right to know—”

I cut Pathernax off. “Just drop it, okay? Get the cluster and let’s get going. I don’t want to be here longer than we have to.”

With my good hearing, I heard Paledon whisper (to my fireteam members), “I’ll talk to him.”

I transmatted myself out of there, hoping my fireteam would join me in orbit.

x - Faults and Fears

The Tower

The Last City

Earth

Later that day, after our exhausting mission to Mars, I sequestered myself in my room, hoping some solitude would do me good. It had been at least six hours since our mission, and I had been incommunicado to everyone, including Paledon. I didn’t want to shun him, but if I wanted to gather my thoughts for later, now would be the time. I’d be a fool to believe he wouldn’t try and talk to me about what happened. Because he would.

It was another dreary evening, with rain falling and splattering sharply against the dark windowpanes of my silent room. I was under an umbrella outside on my patio, replaying the visionary experience repeatedly in my head. Orion felt so real and alive. Like he himself were there and not a mere illusion of reality.

The sound of rainfall was companionable, a welcome change to silence. The constant tapping sound of rain falling on the umbrella and the rushing sound of water made me more relaxed, now that I had a chance to be alone. But the recurring thought of Paledon coming to see me caused me to worry.

Before I could transition to my next train of thought, I heard the sliding door to my patio open. I just knew it was Paledon. Who else would it be?

Footsteps resonated behind me. I felt his gentle touch on my shoulder, then sighed. “Are you ever going to tell him?”

I stopped for a second. It was Pathernax, not Paledon. I glanced back, and he had a countenance of concern. “How can I?”

He stepped up. Leaned against the railing with me. “Do you think he would reject you? Because of your mental state? And your attachment to Orion?”

There was silence between us for a few seconds, then I sighed. “No, I don’t. I think he’d be just as understanding as he always has been. But he’d never be really comfortable with me again, not after he saw me today.”

“What makes you so sure?”

I looked at Pathernax. “I’m unstable.”

Pathernax sniggered, not out of humour but rather out of disbelief. I was lying, and he knew it. “Nonsense. You admitted that you were in love with Orion at one point. How do you think that made Paledon feel?”

“Like shit?” I said, scuffing my words. “I feel like an asshat for saying it.”

“Hunter, what’s going on with you?” Pathernax asked. “Look at me.”

I looked at him.

“Tell me. I know you and I don’t exactly have the best of pasts, but you can trust me. Please.”

“I might be loosing it. My marbles. I had my first psychotic experience earlier today. I woke up to wash my face…when I turned on the tap there was blood running instead of water…but then after closing my eyes and opening them…it was just water. And Orion! I saw him when we were fighting the Cabal in the data store, I—”

“Hunter, Hunter, relax, it’s alright,” Pathernax said, and rubbed my back out of compassion. “You know about it, don’t you?”

I sniffled a bit as I felt tears streak down my face. “Know about what?” I sounded wretched.

“The memory crystal.”

“How do you…?”

“I’m a Warlock. Like I had told you, I know of things you wouldn’t dream of knowing.” He laughed for a few seconds again, hoping it would cheer me up. “I remember that day like it was yesterday. You came to me, asking about quantum physics. I had a vibe that you were trying to unravel the secrets of the shard in the temple. Orion showed you, didn’t he?”

“Yeah…he did,” I said, dazed and confused that Pathernax knew of something so secretive. “How is it that you know all this?”

“That’s not important, right now, trust me. I, too, have been trying to unravel the mysterious entity. So far I’ve come up with nothing to charge the relic you hold. But…I’ve given up on it. For years now. I was the one who placed the relic back in the spot you rediscovered it.”

“Why are you telling me all this?” I asked.

“Because,” Pathernax said, his voice deeper and more serious. “That memory crystal is dark and evil. It makes those who’ve seen its existence suffer their past. Unless you show you’re stronger than it, you won’t ever be free of your mental state.”

“So how did you break free?”

“I’m a Warlock. Our minds are strong and resolute.”

“So now what?”

“Well, stop thinking about it so much. Ditch the thoughts entirely. Forget about Orion. He’s gone. Focus on the now. Focus on Paledon. I’m sure he’s waiting to talk with you. Especially after today.”

“Yeah, I know,” I said, shifting my gaze to the City. “I’ll talk to him. I hope he doesn’t shun me. I can’t imagine what it would be like to lose him.”

“Then be honest. Remember what I said about a month ago?”

“I do, every bit of it.” A pause. The City was beautiful under the rain. “You ever want to just retire? Live a normal life like those who reside in our City?”

“All the time,” Pathernax said. “I sometimes have these dreams about not being a Warlock, but rather an ordinary man living a mundane life in the City. Being a Guardian is thrilling but dangerous, yet it’s taxing beyond belief. Sometimes I wish I could end it all, you know?”

“Do you really?” I asked, gasping in shock.

“I do. I’ve been around for a long time. I’m old. This may very well be my last service. I’ll find content and solitude when the SIVA crisis has subsided.”

“Where will you go?”

“Not sure yet. Maybe I’ll buy a house in the City. See what life is like there. Befriends with its residents.”

There was profound silence between us again. We didn’t exchange glances or words. The rain had dwindled down to light rainfall, and there was a small opening in the sky; sunlight radiated through it, sending shafts of light downward to us. The skyline was set ablaze by the burning redness of the waning sun.

Pathernax gazed back from the beautiful vista. “Hunter. I’m going to go and let you two talk.” He pulled me in for an unexpected hug. Drew back. “Remember what I said.”

“What do you mean”—I whipped my head around and saw Paledon in the doorway, waving to Pathernax as he passed by—“Paledon…”

He stepped up to me, his face riddled with mixed emotions, none of which I could interpret. At first he appeared angry, then content, then saddened. As he came toward me, my heart raced, and anxiety crawled its way to me. I began to tremble, and beats of sweat formed on my temples. “Paledon, I—”

I was immediately interrupted by a hug. He pulled me close for a warm embrace, under the umbrella, and we didn’t say a single word right there and then. There was a sense of gratefulness so powerful that my muscles were unresponsive. My gaze was into the far distance of the City, unseeing but fixed on some imaginary future it might hold for Paledon and I.

A surge of past events drowned me once again, making me endure this darkness. My throat tightened and a short intake of breath forecast the explosion of dread. Tears streaked my cheeks as I began to heave and cry in my lover’s arms.

All the pent-up hysteria and dread was let loose in a paroxysm of choking and sobbing. Paledon didn’t seem to mind the ensuing silence as he pulled me even closer, held me tighter.

When I composed myself, I drew back and tried to smile. “I never meant to say the things I did today. I’m sorry.”

Paledon chuckled quietly, giving me a reassuring smile. “It’s okay. I should’ve known that you would have a thing for Orion. You know it was only really a dream, in a way. What you saw wasn’t real.”

“I’ve been experiencing psychosis, Paledon. I’m scared.” I paused for a moment to gather some thoughts. “Do you hate me? Do you feel uncomfortable now that you know I’ve finally lost my marbles?”

“What? No! Of course not,” Paledon said, taking hold of my hands. “Hunter…you and I are going to be together forever. Your problems are my problems too. You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me and I don’t plan on ever shunning you out of my life. You’d have to do something really stupid or crazy for me to do that.”

“You mean it?” I asked.

“Of course I do, silly. Now what do you say we put all of this behind us and go do something? Unless you want to talk about it, of course.”

“No, that’ alright,” I said between sniffles. “I need to learn to suppress my thoughts of Orion. He’s gone now. I need to start focusing on the important things in my life. Like you. And if I can’t do that…I don’t deserve you. I’m already pathetic.”

“Don’t talk like that. You’re far from pathetic. You feel. It only makes you more human. You’re not any less of a man for feeling. Sure others might think you’re a whiny bitch that cries a lot, but who cares? You’ve been through hell. Anyone with a past like yours would know and understand the pain you feel. Phrases like ‘Get over it’ aren’t a solution; they’re discouraging. You know, Hunter…I haven’t been exactly honest with you about something.”

“What do you mean?”

“There was someone before you.”

“Oh…”

“Yeah.”

“Her name was Vixen. She was an awoken Titan. I met her the first time I stepped foot in the city.”

“Right after you retired from the Sunbreaker Mercenaries,” I said, paying close attention.

“That’s right. I was signed on her fireteam. She was the leader. At the beginning, though, we weren’t on good terms since we had very different ideas on protecting the City. We hated being around each other. At some point we got in a heated battle. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t get my ass kicked. Strikers were a force of nature. Even with my Sunbreaker abilities, I barely prevailed.

“Anyways, after our little battle, I agreed to abide by her laws and ideas. I came to terms with them in the long run. Understood them. Before we knew it, we were dating. I loved her dearly. We didn’t take things to the bedroom like you and me if you’re wondering. We didn’t have the time. But showed our love on the battleground, and the free time we did have was spent snuggling and sleeping.

“In many ways I guess you can say she was my Orion. But you see the outcome to what happened was very different.” Paledon paused for a moment to gather a breath. “She was exiled for attempting to align with the House of Kings. She wanted to control the house to lead an attack on the City. The reasoning as to why was unknown. I was furious because she was a Titan, and we Titans swear on protecting the City with everything we got. We’d die for the people below us.

“I mustered enough courage to say goodbye. I felt so betrayed and hurt…I wanted to tear down the walls of the City just so I could quench the anger I felt. I cried and cried. But I eventually put it all behind me. Then I found you.

“I know our situations are vastly different, given that Orion died out of his good heart, but Vixen wanted to smite the City down out of malice…I just thought you should know.”

I hugged Paledon with all my might. “I’m sorry, Paledon. I never knew.”

“I didn’t expect you to,” he said, embracing the hug. “But she’s somewhere now. Don’t care where, though. All I care about is you.”

I pecked him on the lips. “So what would you like to do?”

“Sleep,” Paledon said. “I’m tired. And I ache.”

“I have no objection with that idea. But how about we go out to eat first? I’d like to eat something before we spent some quality time.”

“I’m game. Show me the way, Hoss.”

As expected, the streets were still cold and grey, thanks to the rainfall. A chilly wind rippled through all who dared to venture outside, sending dead leaves and hair alike into disarray. Most of the stores were open, but the cafés had all moved their table inside and closed their shutters. From behind each door, the warm glow of light beckoned.

But it seemed despite all this, I was just fine where I was, walking beside a certain Titan trying desperately to salvage his hair. “This was an awful idea. Couldn’t we just have something delivered to us? We could have been all warm and cozy in your bed!”

“Just let it go,” I said, laughing.

“I’ll look ridiculous!”

“There’s no one around, who cares?”

With a final, futile attempt to wrangle his hair, the Titan sighed in defeat and lowered his hand. Within seconds, his hair billowed freely behind him. “I look ridiculous.”

“Oh come on, my hair’s going crazy too.”

Octavia gave me a flat look. “Your hair is always neat because it’s naturally spiky.”

I grinned and pushed him gently out of playfulness.

“Hey!” he said, shoving me back.

“Catch me if you can!” I said, running ahead of him.

“Oh, you’re on!”

I ran and ran, using my Hunter abilities to my advantage. We were naturally fast and agile; ironically, Titans were not. I looked behind me to see Paledon keeping a steady pace. As I zoomed through the streets, I made a left turn and kept going. The wind was blowing against my face, making me tear up. My vision was blurred, but I cleared it with a swipe of a hand.

Arms moving rapidly as I ran, I stepped foot in a park; the verdant grass was glistening in the sunset. I was so focused that Paledon drilled me one and tackled me to the ground. “Hey!” I said, resisting his notion to pin me down.

“Gotcha,” he said, and bubbled laughter with me. He swooped down for a kiss and I welcomed it wholly. “You’re so beautiful, Hunter.”

“I look like a zombie that just got hit in the head with a baseball bat.”

Paledon grinned and got off of me, then extended an arm to help me up. I got to my feet and brushed the dirt off my shirt. He extended his hand for me to grab. “You’re one of the most laid-back Titans I know, you know that? Plus it helps you’re a giant featherbrain.”

“Hey! My brain is not made of feathers!” he said, leading me to a place, or so I presumed.

Without thinking, I nibbled on his exposed ear. It took less than a second, but the results were substantial. Paledon stumbled, but I stopped his fall with a swift catch. “Gotcha.” I nuzzled his nose with my own. “If you fall, I’m falling with you.”

We followed another path, specifically back to the road ahead. To my relief, I saw an enticing little diner on the corner of the street. I pulled Paledon with me to have a look inside. It was an older styled diner with red seatings lining little booths, a long bar in the centre from which to order, and checkered floors that gave it a retro feeling.

“What about this place?” I asked nonchalantly.

“I don’t see why not.”

We ambled our way in, our hands still clenched, and a bell chimed as we passed through the door. A wave of warm air struck as we came in. It was like walking outside on a nice summer day. Meanwhile, Paledon immediately set to restore his hair to a semi-presentable state, while I made a beeline for a middle booth that looked out onto the street.

Most of the tables and booths were occupied by other people, who had also decided to take refuge from the weather. My best guess was that there were a blend of Guardians and residents of the City.

I sat down and scooted over so the window was right next to me, intentionally making Paledon choose between sitting beside or across from me; and to my unspoken delight, Paledon sat down next to me and moved close enough so that we’d be nuzzle to nuzzle if we turned to one another.

I could sense that Paledon didn’t want me to be alone. He wanted to be as close to me as possible, just so I could be safe and sound from all my faults and fears. Some part of me questioned why he was so understanding and not oppressive in my behaviour as of late.

To hide my ear-to-ear smirk, I glanced out the window into the darkening street. Rain had shown itself again and tumbled gently on the cobblestoned ground. I was unaware of Paledon’s joy, as he has cleared his throat (nervously) and whispered, “Am I too close?”

The high walls between each booth was enough to block the other patrons from seeing, so I turned back and daringly snaked my hand around his waist, pulling him close for a quick side-hug. “Featherbrain, you can never be too close to me.”

Paledon sniggered and risked a quick peek on my cheek, causing the both of us to break out in barely-stifled laughter. Only the sudden proximity of a waiter broke u out of our mirth. “What can I get the two of you?” he asked, wearing a smirk that said he hadn’t missed a thing.

“Um, I don’t know?” I said nervously. “I don’t actually know what’s on the menu. Any recommendations?” I tried to remain nonchalant as I subtly removed my hand from Paledon’s waist.

“Well, our menus has everything from roast beef to pumpkin soup. Or,” he added slyly, “we have couple’s special that might interest you.”

I looked around a bit then whispered, “Mind if you keep it down a bit, bud? We don’t want the notion of two…err, male Guardians dating if you will.”

“Guardians? Oh, well, anything is on the house for you guys.”

“No, sir. I’ll pay, just like everyone else. Trust me, I got lots of Glimmer to spend,” I said, tittering building in my throat. “We’ll go with the couple’s special.”

“Excellent. It’ll be ready soon!” the waiter said, walking away.

“I’m sorry, Paledon,” I said. “I’m not ashamed of us or anything, it’s just that—”

“Have I ever told you that you like to justify everything you do? You don’t have to,” Paledon said, and took hold of my hand.

I squeezed it.

By the time our meal arrived, the sun had completely vanished from view, cloaking the street outside in pitch-black fog, punctuated by the occasional streetlamp; but our attention was far from the crestfallen weather.

Two bowls of soup were placed before us, bringing an intense, spicy aroma to the booth. Paledon threw caution out the window and dived right in, slurping the soup. Upon tasting it, by the looks of it, he found it was barely hot. He appeared confused by the contrast between the taste and scent.

To me, the taste was odd, but far from unpleasant, strangely similar to my first kiss with Paledon. The thought sent a wave of heat up my neck, which Paledon noticed. “The spice kicking in? Luckily, mine is pathetic.” He spooned another helping into his mouth. “It’s good though.”

“This spice is intense,” I said as I tuck my tongue in a glass of cold water.

“You silly, Hunter.” Paledon nudged me and laughed. “It’s not that spicy.”

“Yes it is. It’s like someone threw in a bunch of curry.”

“Shut up and eat.”

“No, you shut up,” I said playfully. “Seriously though, when you get past the spice, it’s actually good soup.”

“Indeed.”

And so we ate on. We didn’t talk as much as I had hoped, but it was the time we were spending together that mattered.

Soon our bowls ran dry and the diner began to empty—and we decided to take a long walk home, to the Tower.

For a few moments, we ambled in silence, save for the shivering and the slow trudging of feet on the pavement. I couldn’t help but chuckle at how silly we actually were. “If we freeze to death in the middle of the Last Freaking City, I’m going to be so angry.”

“Why? I can just revive you,” Paledon said.

“Heh, good idea.” Paledon moved closer to me, and I enjoyed the warmth radiating off him. “Good ol’ body heat.”

“Let’s go home, Hunter.”

And homeward we did.

It was close to midnight by the time we got back to my dark room. On our way here, we had run into Kabril and Pathernax spending the late evening together, at some teahouse in the City. I promised to inform the team of what was going on with me, despite how difficult it might be, sometime in the upcoming days. We had bade them goodnight, after a few mugfuls of tea and small talk.

Though I never knew Pathernax and Kabril had a thing going. Maybe not. Either way, it was cute and unexpected.

Paledon and I found refuge and comfort and warmth, away from the cold rain, in my room. We were snuggled close to one another: Paledon drew me close with an arm and gently caressed my shoulder. I inched closer to his chest, burrowing my head into it. Neither of us exhanged words; not because we didn’t have anything to say, but because we didn’t have to say anything—that’s how it is between two people that care so profoundly for each other.

I willed myself not to cry. Truthfully, I did consider myself to be pathetic, even though Paledon told me not to think that way. I was weak and vulnerable. I had so many faults and fears that I could turn all of them into an upbeat musical. But Paledon would always be here for me, as would my other fireteam members. I never gave them enough credit, for they were with me for quite some time now, and many of them do care about me.

I’d be eyeless to think otherwise.

In many ways, they were my family, even Pathernax, despite our differences. We were always there for each other. We have history, and that’s something that’ll always be etched in stone.

Soon my world drifted to black, and I found the soft embrace of sleep.

xii - The Party

xiii - Archon's Forge

xiv - The Revelation

xv - This Longest Night

xvi - Wrath of the Machine

xvii - Betrayal

xix - The Machine City

xx - The Virtue of Hunter

Perfection Complex,

Old Russia, Earth

I stand alone, in my Perfection Complex.

I had done it. I had seized SIVA for myself, but at what cost? To what end will my madness take me?

Paledon is dead.

Karbil is dead.

Pathernax fled.

I am alive, right here, swimming in my prize.

My thinking is clear now in ways it never was before. My mind has changed ever since I gave SIVA a directive to enhance my capabilities, my combat methods, and even physique. I feel stronger. Like I could take over the entire Cosmodrome. And yet…it is not my mind, but another consciousness that is different from my own, as if my mind was consumed and I am nothing but a mere machine now—alluded with a directive I must carry out.

I feel there is a choice to be made and yet I have no choices in mind. The choice was already made for me.

As I stand, SIVA mites swarming around me, protecting me from harm, I sat alone, thinking.

Paledon is gone because of me. My one true love, the one who trusted in me to do good.

Was it really worth it? A seize of power to ~consume, enhance, and replicate? Was Paledon’s life less valuable to me then this? And what do I have to show by it? Potential godhood that I may rise up and turn against those who I fought with and for?

I twitched, not on my own accord, as I paced around, near a dead Aksis.

My Ghost is he…consumed too. Albeit alive, just different. Robust.

Even now as I tell my story…I am more along the line of stream of consciousness.

I am not myself but rather something else.

I never once thought a power so awesome could be possible. Now I know why the Fallen were using SIVA, why Aksis fought like hell to keep this place.

I know of SIVA’s flaws. What to correct. So challengers are always defeated. Must always be perfect.

Directive! Directive! Directive!

I settle down.

I situate myself on the threshold Aksis once took and made it my own.

I had SIVA create a mantle, a throne for me to occupy as I plotted what to do with my new fortune.

But, even though I am of another consciousness, I channelled my focus and thought about Paledon and what I had done to him. Blinding him into believing that I wanted to good by wiping out SIVA, but, in the end, really wanted it for myself. His death was…unfortunate.

I miss him.

He was mine. The one person who believed me. Trusted me. Only to die for my sins and lust for power. But it was too late because I was already consumed with SIVA. It changed me. I had to deceive him. I had to exploit his love for me and use it as a vehicle to boaster my motive for getting what I desired.

“I am so sorry, Paledon! I never meant for any of this to happen. I regret it. I wish I could take back everything, fix everything I had done wrong. I wish I could just cuddle up to you in bed, right before we sleep…but none of that is possible now, though. It never will be.This wasn’t something I wanted to do, I swear!”

My head pounded with the fury of a volcanic eruption, as SIVA directed me to think of its consciousness, not mine.

I wasn’t alone. I had SIVA. Better than Paledon!

I fought back, valiantly.

“No! Paledon was better than you, SIVA! Go away!”

No possible. SIVA is already in me, strengthening me. Doing what I commanded for it to do.

Paledon was the only person who believed in me. His love for me was true and unwavering. Unchanging.

I could reanimate his body with SIVA. Bring him back to life!

I could see him again.

But at what cost? He wouldn’t be the same, instead warped and unyielding. No longer would he be the same person I fell in love with or the person who held me gently as I had my nightmares after coming in contact with this darkness…The dark part of me is waiting for me to embrace it—to fulfill it.

Life requires death and death requires life. All of it is an unending circle of life, something purposeful,. It has value. The expenditure of countless generations, long before my Ghost found me in the Jungles of Venus (in case you forgot), slouching blindly toward uncertain ends—each step forward a mere accident of chance. But this…this was different. Paledon died for me. He died for my cause, what I sought, but was it all really worth writing his death in history? Or should I have considered him to be a nobler ruler of the machines too?

He and I could’ve been rulers.

I stand up and paced around, gathering my thoughts together.

They were thoughts I no longer wanted to endure.

Now as I stand alone, between unwavering power and a guilty consciousness (and another that is not if my own) I began to grow dormant, much like the SIVA clusters that taught me so much about this wonderful yet harrowing pledge that are the nanomites.

I look.

I don’t want it anymore!

I want Paledon!

I feel the darkness rise inside me as I processed the thought, the denial of that which is powering me to potential immortality, while being forged in Light.

In the back of my mind, the mind that is actually mine, I can feel more than hear a soft, lilting whisper as it calls my name in a hiss much like a snake. It’s faint, but still sounds like an alarm bell inside me. I try to shut my eyes again, but they won’t stay closed for more than a minute or two, no thanks to the SIVA controlling the very instinct of the mind. There’s no sleep inside them for me to curl up and nestle into the voice that is echoing in my head; and there is certainly no comforting thoughts that listen to emotion or reaction; only reason and logic since machines can’t feel emotion.

There’s nothing, except heightened awareness of that thing with me in the room, hat dark part. As I shut my eyes, that whisper intensifies.

I am a lone Guardian now, corrupted by the dark ways of SIVA. But I feel great! As if I wasn’t corrupt or warped.

Before I know it, my eyes open again, intently finding some spot on the wall: A SIVA symbol painted on the wall, more than likely by the Fallen. It’s a lovely symbol, really. A sign of power. A sign of strength. A sign of influence.

I remember the first time I encountered SIVA, back on the mountaintops with Sepiks Prime. Paledon was so great back then! The burly Titan that I got to know (more of) and love…that day when he told me to take the plunge and just go out to fight with my Light…then later on when I opened up to him about how I felt and then he opened about how he felt…oh the memories! They are too much to bear!

Once, what we had was nothing more than a normal friendship, something platonic, that was bound by being fused together in a fireteam, only for it to rise up into something grand and formidable, something built off love and happiness. Then it was hone, as it always had been. My pat life never happened. Because my consciousness says it never happened and therefore that has to be true. I could never have had that life. I’m alone. I always have been, and you’re never going to have someone to share your life with.

Once, out of the darkness within me, I pictured a land where there was no more war between Light and Dark, a place where Paledon and I could call our home and live happily, without fear of what might strike us. I saw a path leading to a viny temple, somewhere in the Jungles of Venus. I could feel a bell ringing there, even if it didn’t sound in my ears. The Traveler and Sun rose over the temple, and the light jutted off the massive window to our bedroom; the scene just became a part of a memory I never had. Will never have. I could never climb the steps of that temple, leading to the doorway where Paledon would be standing in the doorway. Waiting for me.

All the hopes and dreams I once had were nothing more than agency now.

xxi - Psychosis

Epilogue

i - Leaving the Tower

The Last City,

Earth

Grey.

The walls of the Tower were all a very monotonous, dull grey. The particular wall I was staring at had a class symbol on it, albeit not attuning to my own. The symbols were mentally etched into every class, so having them painted on the walls of our home reminded us of the pride we carry. But as of late, I can’t say there has been much self-pride for me to bathe in. Being the Tower’s recon scout meant that I was assigned all the mundane chores while my other fellow Guardians got to administer the missions they received. Chores like fixing broken computers and maintaining the SATcoms.

Ever since Oryx’s defeat, which was led by my fireteam a few months ago, Commander Zavala put me out of commission for eight months since he believes I need some time to decompress and be home. Cayde-6 and Ikora Rey disagreed with him, but there wasn’t much they could do for me. It was a little infuriating since he didn’t give my other fireteam members the same treatment (it made zero sense to me, and coming from someone like Zavala, it was jarring). So now I’m stuck here, at the Tower, overseeing the recon station to provide other guardians with coordinates and other intel their Ghosts can’t scrounge.

I let myself fantasize, picturing Cdr. Zavala siding with the other two Vanguards to let me back on the field where I can do my part to ward the Darkness with my Light. My fireteam members often came by my post to see how I was doing. They’d tell me stories about some mission they were on, who got hurt, what they managed to scavenge. Sometimes they’d bring me back planetary materials along with other useful items I would surely use one day.

But life at the Tower inevitably began to eat at your soul and spirit, as there wasn’t much to do other than busywork. Most of the time we use drones and robots to execute tedious tasks. Me? I just happen to be an expert at repairing things and navigating my comrades.

Reality came crashing back as I stared at the eternally grey wall, along with my ghost hovering over my right shoulder. Its shell was rotating and it blinked its eye at me. “You all right there? You seem lost.”

I didn’t say anything back. Instead, I walked over to the set of monitors overseeing the Cosmodrome. Not a single hit from a guardian or beacon. And certainly no messages form the Vanguards. I sighed as I started to realize that tonight was going to be another slow night.

Come to think of it, ever since Oryx’s demise, nothing major has really come up. It’s been quiet. I mean, sure, there are still those Taken goons running around and causing havoc, but there hasn’t been anything threatening.

I plunked myself on the chair and pressed a fist onto my cheek.

“Oh, dear, is it really that bad?” a voice came from behind.

And there he was, Paledon, one of the toughest Titans I’ve ever seen in my little career as a warrior of light. Towering about six and a half feet tall, he was a force of nature, and only a cocksure idiot would get on his bad side—given he has a tendency to oddly intense and direct. As strange as it may sound, he was a gorgeous Titan with streaks of white in his black hair, along with his deep voice that would surely put anyone at ease. He was standing in the doorway to my post, and I practically choked up. Ever since I met him, I’ve sort of developed a strong liking toward him, albeit I doubt the feelings were mutual.

We were good friends already, and not to mention he was part of my fireteam when we took Oryx down. But since then, we haven’t conversed all that much, and if we did it was very brief and didn’t go beyond anything business-related. My other fireteam members used to laugh at me when I told them I wanted to take Paledon out on a date. “Hunter,” they would say (that’s not a pun by the way) chortling with other guardians, “Paledon doesn’t swing his hammer that way.” I would roll my eyes and traverse in the opposite direction, trying to forget about even going to them for moral support. Sometimes I wondered if Paledon knew I had a thing for him.

Meanwhile, I hadn’t realized that he was asking me something. “What? Huh?”

A plus, Hunter. Very elegant. I wanted to bash my head against my desk, but I refrained from the violence and gave a weak smile.

He smiled back, and said, in his deep voice, “You looked like a lost ghost when I came in. Is everything okay?”

Did he just ask me if I was all right? For a brief second, I plunged myself into the void and thought about his reasoning for coming down to see me. If he’s here, then he wasn’t called out to dispatch anything field related or else…And not only that, but it wasn’t like him to stop by and see me unless he needed something or unless something really impacted that thick brain of his.

After snapping back into reality once again, I peered at him and saw a compassionate expression crossing his face. He came closer to me and took a seat on the desk. “I hate to bother you while you’re working, but I thought I’d see how things were with you, given you haven’t been out of the Tower for some time.”

Well, that was unexpected. But I had to say something. “Uh, I’m doing okay, I guess. Work here is…how do I put it? Boring. I’m not sure how I’ve gotten this far without going insane, but I have.”

“Hmm,” he said under his breath, taking a peek at the monitors that were behind him. “Looks uneventful tonight.”

“It is. I don’t get why I can’t be out there with you.”

Whoa, take it easy there, Hunter.

“Huh?”

“I mean with my fireteam.”

“No, not that. Look.” He pointed at the flashing light that was displayed on the screen. “Looks like you got an incoming transmission. Gonna answer it?”

I rolled my chair over and sought to the signal that was being read by our SATcom. I disabled all active broadcasting channels so only I (and technically Paledon) could hear it before I sent it through the Tower’s announcement system.

Turning the dials and knobs, the feedback registered and played through the speakers.

“Any guardians on this frequency? This is a distress signal being sent by Lord Saladin, at the top of the mountains in the Cosmodrome. I need immediate assistance…” There was static. “Fallen…they’re trying to raid the temple. The coordinates will be sent to your ghost. Act quickly. Oh. And please don’t notify the Vanguards. I don’t need them heckling around here.”

How strange. A distress call from Lord Saladin? I turned off the distress signal since it was on a loop. I leaned back in my chair and exhaled loudly. Looked at Paledon. “What was that about?”

“I dunno,” he said as he got up from the desk. “Why don’t we go find out?”

“But you know I can’t leave. If the Vanguards find out they—”

“Can’t do jack shit. Look, Hunter, you’re a guardian, and you shouldn’t be all cooped up here in the Tower doing another poor sucker’s job. Granted, you’re great at what you do here, but still.”

Paledon chuckled hesitantly, lowering his hand from my shoulder. As his warmth dwindled from in my shoulder, I felt the need to give him the cold shoulder and let him venture on this mission alone, but I didn’t want to turn down an offer to team up with my crush. Yet, at the same time, how could I disobey the Vanguard?

Getting my shit together, I glanced at Paledon. “Give me a few hours? I’m sure Saladin can handle a few extra Fallen.”

“All righty,” Paledon said. “I’ll be back here in two hours. Take your time. I’m in no rush. I’m going to head to my room and suit up.”

“All right! I’ll be ready by the time you come back.”

“That’s the spirit.” He smiled at me again, and all the grey or dullness of Tower couldn’t darken my day.

And then he turned to go. As I watched his Titan mark disappear around the doorway, my ghost slipped from whatever dimension it resided in said, “Are you sure you want to do this? It seems like a pretty big risk just to be with your crush.”

I rolled my eyes. “Ghost, you don’t know anything about emotions do you?”

“No, I don’t. But what I do know is you could get in really big trouble if you leave. Are you sure you’ve thought this through?”

“I have.”

“Well, okay. As your Ghost, I’ll stick by you and your decisions, no matter what. After all, we’re in this together, right?”

“Right, Ghost.”

Over the course of the next two hours, there still hadn’t been a beep since Saladin’s distress call. More importantly, I had gone to my room to equip my armour that I hadn’t worn in months. Most of my armor was given to me by Variks, back at the Reef, where most of the Awoken reside in the Solar System; apparently, it was crafted by him, since he had learnt how to forge armours back in his days as a Fallen warrior, with metal the Fallen used to create their own gear. So far it’s been the best armor I had used.

As I was adjusting my gauntlets, I heard a knock at my door. “Come in!”

Paledon, wearing the armour he collected in the Iron Banner, was standing in the doorway, but made his way in, after which he closed the door behind him. “All ready?”

“I am.”

“Hold up. Why are you wearing that? Didn’t you collect a new armour set back when we took down Oryx? Why not use that. I feel that suits you better.”

I staggered and nearly tripped on my two feet, just by standing. Wonderful move. How’d you manage that, Hunter? So elegant. I couldn’t believe he just complimented me. “You think so?”

“Well, given your odd interest in the Hive, I think so,” he said, taking a seat on my bed. “Go on. Let’s see it.”

“Hmm…Okay. Hey, Ghost, could you give me those pieces of armour I collected during Oryx’s fall?”

“Certainly,” Ghost said, placing the pieces on my bed. “Anything else?”

“Think I’m good.”

After putting the new armour on, I sorta of felt like a new Hunter. There was nothing like putting on new pieces of gear. As I gawked at my reflection in my mirror, Paledon came over to me and placed a hand on my shoulder. “You look good. Now shall we get a move on?”

“Yes. But first let me get something I’ve been meaning to use for a while now.”

Turning around, I headed over to a treasure chest I kept beside my bed. In it was probably my most prized treasure: The Warpriest’s weapon, the Boomer. After the priest’s defeat, I stuck around on his battleground to get a better understanding of the high knight, while my fireteam went ahead.

I remember everything that. I had knelt in front of the fallen Warpriest and, as weird as this might sound, felt its hard chitin plating; and that’s when I discovered what the priest’s intentions were—what his function and purpose was. It was admirable how much work the Warpriest was doing before we confronted him; and even though it wasn’t an easy battle (for there was a lot of blood, pain, and misery that came with it), he fought valiantly, and because of that, I had to honour him, but in my own way, as demented as it sounds. While I fight for the Light, I like to think of my enemies as equals rather than part of the Darkness, especially if they put up a good fight, since it means we are both on opposite sides that want to achieve the same objective: Peace and resolution to this eternal war between light and dark.

So what did I do? I retrieved the Warpriest’s weapon and had Ghost analyze it to determine whether or not it was safe for me to use. Turned out it was so I kept it with me. I also relinquished his red cloak that had short yellow bones atop and swore to always wear it. Others didn’t agree with me, though, but it didn’t stop me from doing what I thought was right.

Picking up the weapon (which was shrunken to proper guardian size), I held it in the air and could feel the power radiating from the dead shard from some celestial body in the centre. It was heavy to hold, but I didn’t want to seem weak in front of Paledon, especially with a weapon as ruinous as this. If I were to guess, I would be the first guardian to use this instrument of siege.

“That is…terrifying. If I hadn’t known any, I’d say you were an enemy.”

I chuckled and put my weapon in sheathe. Before we left, I grabbed some ammo syntheses and other items that would surely be of use. “Ready?”

“Let’s go,” Paledon said.

I was going to leave the Tower (despite me being forbidden to do so) for the first time in months, to go on a mission only Paledon and I knew about.

This was awesome.

xi - The Replication Chamber (Climax)